Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

How had he gotten into this situation? Didn't really matter.

Zuko was surrounded by people who were his enemies. The Avatar and his followers. Under any other circumstances the Avatar would be his and the honor that was taken, restored.

That though was out of the question, because an even worse enemy was standing in front of him. Azula… His own sister. The Firebending prodigy and the worst sister in the history of evil sisters.

They had her surrounded. Zuko…. The Avatar gang. And Iroh… His uncle who had somehow showed up out of the blue and now stood right beside him… Like he had done for three years.

Zuko was not sure what was happening at all, but it didn't matter. Azula was the dangerous one. His largest threat. Zuko could see in her narrowed eyes, the set of her mouth that she was not afraid and she was ready to kill him. Ready to kill them all.

Zuko had been declared a traitor to the fire nation. And Azula would be more than happy to kill him just because it was fun for her. She just wanted to watch the world burn.

It was exactly what she had tried to do just a few seconds ago as they fought.

Now there she stood, with her hands in the air and her back against the wall. Nowhere to run.

Perhaps Zuko should have seen it coming. She always played tricks, there was a light in her eye and then out of nowhere she struck, it was so fast… So incredibly fast. She fired a bolt of blue lightning and hit Iroh, right in the chest sending the old man flying through the air until he slammed and rolled to a stop on the ground. It felt like Zuko had been struck himself, consumed by an ice cold pain and a wild panic.

The world stood still as Zuko saw the limp figure of Iroh who was not moving. He wasn't even making a sound. This was bad. Zuko reacted, so did the others.

Four benders aimed a simutainius attack at Azula, creating a colossal blast.

Zuko didn't even stay to see what happened to Azula. He turned around and in a wild dash, ran for Iroh. Sliding in the dirt, Zuko grabbed the man's shoulders and looked for any signs of life.

"Uncle?" he whispered fearing the worst. For almost three years, Uncle had been there for every failure and every success. When Zuko couldn't face the world, Uncle picked him up and told him to never give up without a fight. When he was angry - which was often, Uncle calmed him down, held him back or helped him to see the consequences of the choices he could make. But despite all of Zuko's failures, Uncle never gave up on him. Yes, even when Zuko told his uncle that he was leaving him behind, he never gave up. Never.

But this was an unimaginable consequence of standing up to Azula. Thinking he could win this time. His uncle being gravely injured.

Limp… his shirt burned and exposed burned flesh which stank into the air.

Zuko grabbed his hair, hissing. Yelling… This couldn't be happening!

A weak groan came from Iroh's mouth just as a shadow approached and blocked out the sun's hot rays. Zuko sharply turned around to see them approaching.

Those people! The avatar and his followers. "GET AWAY FROM US!" Zuko wildly flung his hands in the air before turning back to Iroh who still only groaned.

"Zuko I can help." The water bender girl shouted.

Zuko didn't hear her words though, he only felt the presence coming closer. The enemy is out to hurt them. He was fuelled by fear, rage and adrenaline. They were going to hurt them! Hurt his uncle whilst he is down, just like Azula!

"LEAVE!" he screamed, sending a wave of fire towards them with the swipe of an arm. The girl jumped back out of the way, the Avatar pulled her further away whilst blowing out the fire.

Zuko hugged his uncle, trying to shield him from further injury. He could feel them behind them still. The avatar, the waterbender, her Idiot brother and a stranger in earth kingdom clothing.

"Zuko -"

"Leave us alone! GET OUT OF HERE!"

"He's hurt!" The little girl then screamed. "You have to let Katara help! His heart rate is out of balance. He needs help."

"I told you to leave!" Zuko cried standing up. "Leave us alone! Go away!" he screamed again and swung with his arms sending a more intense wave of fire. Why would they stick around? Why wouldn't they Leave?

"ZUKO!" The water bender girl yelled. Breaking through Zuko's agony, he turned to her, ready to attack only to be caught by her stern blue eyes.

Her eyes kept Zuko locked into place. Her eyes were stern and determined. However, there was no hostility in her expression, shocking Zuko to the spot.

"Zuko… Listen to me." The girl spoke in a stern, strong voice. "I am a healer. Do you understand? I can heal him." she empathized. "But you have to let me do it."

Zuko violently shook his head. "No… Don't touch him… Don't… Don't hurt him." he sniffed and bawled. Zuko hated feeling weak. He hated that he was responsible for uncle's injury. He hated that he was lost and didn't know what to do. The only one who could tell him was unconscious in his arms. The tears spilled over from his eyes and he made a noise between a choke and a growl.

"Zuko. I swear." The girl held up her hand and with effort, used a softer voice. "I will not hurt your uncle. I'll do what I can to heal him. Then we'll go our separate ways and that will be it."

Zuko swallowed, his entire body shaking.

"He needs help." Katara insisted. "Who else is there to help him?" she asked. "We can't just leave him to die can we?"

Zuko gasped… Die? No no no. Iroh couldn't die! It would all be Zuko's fault if Iroh died.

Zuko looked down at Iroh's still body, the smell of the burned flesh tore into Zuko's nostrils, the wound was so deep. Going right into Iroh's stomach and Zuko swallowed bile as he stepped back… Or rather staggered back. "Please…" he asked in a broken voice. "Help… Please." and he fell down on the ground on his knees.

"You got it." Katara said without any hesitation as she ran to Iroh's body and fell down on her knees. Opening her small sack of water and started her water bending. The water spun round in a circle and glowed white.

Zuko remained on his knees, watching the girl work. His eyes wide open, not daring to look away for a single second. If it wasn't his uncle that was this badly injured, he might have found the process fascinating, but he just felt numb.

Katara frowned as she concentrated, the water going into Iroh's wound. After a tense moment, it began to close and Iroh took a deep breath at last. And after a few moments more the breaths became more easy making Zuko sigh with relief.

Katara already had deep shadows under her eyes, but kept working regardless as the skin started to heal, the wound close and then…

The water tribe girl groaned as the white showed in her eyes and she fell backwards.

"KATARA!" The water tribe boy shouted as he just managed to grab her. "Hey sis. You okay?"

"I'm…. Okay." The girl groaned. "He's out of life danger. At least for now." She said. "Sorry… I didn't get any sleep. I just need to rest then… Then." Her words slurred and faded out as her eyelids drooped.

Zuko swallowed as he still sat on his knees. Tears rolling down his face.

"He's safe for now right?" The water tribe boy asked. "Well, we need to get out of here before they send more fire nation soldiers to this place."

"But…" the water tribe girl groaned in objection.

"He's still hurt. Isn't he?" The little girl asked. "He still needs our help."

Everyone turned to Iroh still laying on the ground and then Zuko who looked up at them looking completely hopeless and broken.

Finally Aang stepped forward until he stood in front of Zuko who was still sitting on his knees.

Slowly Zuko lifted his head to face the young boy who stood right in front of him. Aang's grey eyes looked down on Zuko. They were impossible to read.

The boy frowned, a wrinkle appearing on his forehead as his eyes grew more stern.

And Zuko… Zuko was on his knees wide-eyed looking up. Waiting for the Avatars decision. He had never considered the small boy as powerful before. A nuisance maybe because he refused to be captured but now his and uncles fate rested on the decision of a boy who would one day grow to be the most powerful bender in the world.

Would he have mercy or would he… Zuko shuddered inwardly. Involuntarily Zuko's memories brought him to another place where he had also been on his knees in front of someone so much more powerful than him. Back then he had been begging for mercy. Now he knew better and had already resigned himself to his fate. Zuko lowered his head... Ready for what-ever judgement he was about to receive.

"Prince Zuko…" Aang said in a low controlled voice "I have a proposal."

Zuko gritted his teeth, but otherwise didn't move. He knew he was without power and he just had to take what was coming. So why was he shaking?

"A truce." Aang said, making Zuko's eyes widen in shock. "Come with us for now. We'll heal your uncle, and if you swear you will not hurt any of us, we swear we wont hurt you, or your uncle either. When your uncle is healed, you are free to leave and our truce is over."

Zuko was stunned quiet, had he heard correctly? Slowly... Slowly he lifted his head, wide-eyed to meet the gray eyes of the Avatar.

The Avatar - Aang looked calm though he was leaning heavily on his staff and he had shadows under his eyes like they had been up all night. Zuko's entire body was shaking however, he kept gasping for air silently, as he tried to find any meaning in all of this. There had to be another reason. No one was this … kind.

"I don't understand." Zuko gasped. "Why? Why would you even… I don't... I." he stammered.

"All life is sacred." Aang replied. "If we leave now and he dies. Then that is on our hands. Zuko…. I don't want to kill anyone."

"We are enemies in a war." Zuko pointed out, while trying to control his voice. "It is our destiny to be enemies."

"Is it really?" Aang asked. "I don't believe anyone is destined to be enemies and… Even if that was the case, You are still human. When I say all life, I do mean all life and I will stand by that until the day I die. Do you understand?"

Zuko swallowed then nodded. "I accept your terms." he said.

Aang nodded and reached forward a hand offering his hand to Zuko.

Zuko looked at Aang's outstretched hand, his body was still shaking. His entire body, it was screaming this was wrong. It wasn't what he was supposed to do! If his father saw this he would be furious. There would be no way for Zuko to recover his honour. Ever.

But as he hesitated he saw Iroh's still frame in front of him, and the wound which looked so much better now. Despite everything Zuko had done to them, they were willing to put that to one side and help him. Without them, Iroh didn't stand a chance! And uncle had to wake up. He just had to.

Finally Zuko took the Avatar's hand.

The Avatar's hand wrapped itself around Zukos. Firmly. And they shook.

"Hello Zuko." The avatar spoke as if they had never met before. "My name is Aang. And this is Katara, Sokka and Toph." he presented each of them. "Don't worry. You'll be safe. And so will your uncle. Until he is healed and the two of you will be on your way."

Zuko just simply let go of the Avatars hand and nodded in their direction. He could barely meet their eyes. They were so … so full of pity. He didn't know how to feel about this. I don't have a choice though do I uncle. "I'm going to take care of you, ok?" he whispered to his uncle as he crawled through the dirt to his side. He felt quite pathetic but he couldn't find the energy to care. The Avatar and friends had seen him cry, seen him in a blind rage caused by grief, seeing him - a Prince crawl on the dirt can't be much worse than that.

Aang nodded before stating, "I'm going to go fetch Appa. You guys stay here. Look over…" he looked at the figure on the ground. "What is his name? Your uncle?" he asked.

Zuko swallowed. "Iroh… His name is Iroh."

"Look over Iroh." Aang asked. "Make sure he's okay."

And then he flicked out his staff which folded out into a glider and he flew away.

Zuko's eyes were on Iroh's still frame and he reached out to push Iroh's hair out of his face.

There was awkward silence around the group but no one knew quite how to break the silence either. Irohs deep breaths was the only sound until a part of the building collapsed behind them sending up dust.

With his arms wrapped tightly around himself, Zuko just felt utterly helpless as he looked at Iroh's face. He tried to match his fast shallow breath to his uncle's deep steady ones.

Sokka was sitting a bit away, gently holding Katara who had passed out for good. He looked like he had a question but looked away when Zuko glanced over.

And the little girl… Toph. Was standing by herself touching her arm not knowing what to do.

Then slowly. Toph stepped closer towards Zuko. "Urhm… Hi." she spoke awkwardly. "It's going to be okay. Katara is a really good healer."

Zuko looked up, wiping tears off his face on his sleeve as he looked at the strange girl. She was new… She wasn't looking back at Zuko though. Her eyes were weird. Not looking at anything at all. They were strange and cloudy and her face was blank.

"You're…" Zuko swallowed.

"I'm Toph." Toph smiled gently.

"Blind." Zuko ended.

"Yeah. That too." Toph's lip twitched. "Don't worry. I can take care of myself."

Zuko glanced down, looking down at Iroh before returning to look at the girl- Toph. He hesitated before speaking. "How did you know that his heart rate was out of balance?"

She shrugged, "I just do. Just like I know how much your Uncle really cares about you. He wouldn't have been following you if he didnt. I can tell he is going to be ok though, as long as you let Katara fix him up. Promise me" she sounded really concerned.

Zuko said he would try, and sat questioning the existence of mind readers.

"What are you even doing out here?" Sokka finally asked from his own spot where he was holding Katara. "And wearing those clothes? Normal earth kingdom clothes? " he asked. "Why did those girls attack you…. She's your sister? Seriously? did you both get lost and not want to ask for directions too?" he asked. "Boy I know sometimes me and my sister fight but geesh that's another level. And wow, lightning, and I thought you were bad..."

Zuko turned his head away, away from Sokka. Did he never shut his mouth?

"Last time we ran into you that was…" Sokka continued with a frown. "Geesh it was at the Northern water tribe. That feels like forever ago. When you kidnapped Aang and took him to die in the blizzard. Damn I was all for leaving you out there but Mr hero had to bring you back with us didn't he"... Zuko had not forgotten that.

"... You guys killed the moon spirit!"

"I didn't!" Zuko snapped looking up. "I didn't kill the moon spirit!"

"Your people did!" Sokka replied back.

"Zhao did! And Uncle tried to stop him!" Zuko shouted back. "Which is exactly why…" he stopped.

"Why what?" Sokka asked dryly.

"Why we are fugitives… We betrayed the fire nation." Zuko whispered, hanging his head.

There was silence. Shocked silence.

"What?" Sokka asked.

"Go ahead… Laugh." Zuko hissed. "The great General Iroh and Prince Zuko. We are wanted by the fire nation. Dead or alive. Ordered by the Fire Lord." Zuko picked up a rock and tossed it at a window which smashed.

"The Fire Lord?" Sokka asked more quietly than Zuko had ever heard him before. "But you're the prince so… Your dad?" He shook his head, "that is totally messed up"-.

"Shut up." Zuko muttered.

"He's not lying." Toph informed.

"Seriously?" Sokka asked. "Okay. Listen. I have a whole lot of questions Princey. A whole lot!"

Zuko didn't reply as he was just looking down at his uncle and resisted the urge to blast the boy out of the street. A truce. Only for you uncle. Just for a day or two.

"But I suppose they can wait until later." Sokka yawned deeply. "Like after I slept for a month."

Zuko closed his eyes. Didn't reply. Just sat.

Just then, a big flying bison came from above and landed next to them all with a thud, Aang sitting on his head. "Come on hurry." Aang asked. "Let's find a place we can all sleep." he said and Zuko looked up to see that true enough, like all the others Aang looked dead on his feet.

Sokka stood up supporting Katara who looked like she could barely walk on her own and Zuko, Zuko bowed down to pick up Iroh as best he could.

In spite of Iroh's small stature, he was quite heavy and Zuko grunted. But he would not complain, not at this time as he finally managed to get Iroh up in the saddle. Then he halted as he looked up.

Sokka, Katara and Toph were already there. And they were looking down at him.

Well Katara and Sokka were anyway.

"Well. Come on then." Sokka said, offering Zuko a hand.

Zuko looked at the hand, his body was numb, his mind foggy.

"We have a truce." Sokka reminded him. "And as long as you don't break the truce. The water tribe honour prevents me from doing it too!"

Zuko frowned as he looked at the hand… Water tribe honour? Finally he reached up and accepted the hand that firmly took him and pulled Zuko up in the saddle with the others. Feeling so awkward and oddly small, he just wanted to curl together with his uncle and disappear into the bison he was sitting on.

"Come on then." Aang yawned deeply. "Yip yip."

And then… They were off. Zuko's eyes widened as they left the ground and he grabbed the saddle to keep himself in place. It felt like he had left his stomach somewhere below.

"Yeah, the first time it's a bit shocking." Sokka commented. "You get used to it though."

Wide-eyed Zuko looked up at Sokka.

"Remember." Sokka lifted a hand. "We have a truce!" he stated whilst pointing a finger at him. "We won't break the truce if you don't break the truce! But if you step out of line. One step."

Zuko sucked in a breath and then looked down at Iroh who was still laying on his back…. If he messed up they wouldn't help Iroh. That was clear… And quite fair.

Zuko closed his eyes and then nodded. "I understand." he said.

"Good." Sokka leaned back. "Then we won't have any problems will we. We'll find a spot to get some sleep. These pacifists, 'we gotta save everyone' idiots, can heal your uncle. Then we'll walk each our way and pretend this neever happened. If it sounds good to you, it sounds good to me". He yawned deeply, putting his hands behind his head and sinking into a slouch.

Zuko nodded as he pulled his knees up under his chin. "Thank you." he barely whispered.

"What was that?" Sokka asked, surprised.

Zuko closed his eyes. "Thank you." he said a little bit louder, making everyone halt stunned.

Then Katara sat up and smiled gently. "You're welcome. We weren't just going to leave him there. Right Aang?"

"No." Aang replied. "It wouldn't have been right. It's that simple" he said without turning and they kept flying across the land.

Chapter Text

This had to be one of the weirdest, most awkward flights on Appa that the avatar gang had ever endured.

Aang's eyelids kept threatening to fall closed, and yet he doubted he would actually be able to sleep. The adrenaline and fear still coursed through his own body.

These three terrifying women, who had been chasing them… Like some sort of unstoppable force in their mashine and with those lizard creatures. They couldn't even fight them, they could only run. Like it would never end.

And then suddenly Zuko was there. Zuko who they hadn't seen for so long. Who Aang had hoped they would never have to see again.

But as it turned out Zuko wasn't with the women, he was against them and it had ended up in a three way battle with everyone against everyone.

Until Zuko stood beside Aang to defeat… her.

when the old man was hit, it had been so quick… So quick.

Zuko's shout. It had been raw and gut wrenching.

And then Zuko sat shaking, at the old man's side. His face contorted, the sounds he made wounded.

It had been impossible to not pity Zuko at that moment.

His pain was clear for everyone to see. He was like a wounded desperate animal, afraid of those who approached him. Desperate to protect the body laying on the ground. At any cost.

Hurt and vulnerable… That's how Zuko had looked.

Finally Appa spotted a clearing where he could land Appa, and he almost fell off the Bison's head as he yawned deeply.

Then he looked up to see a scarred face look back down at him, uncertain and intimidated.

"You can stay up there and sleep in the saddle." Aang offered. "It's nice and warm in there. Appa's body heat makes sure of that."

Zuko's face scrunched a bit and his head vanished just as the two water tripe siblings and a blind earth bender girl got down on the ground as well carrying blankets and sleeping backs. Momo flew to Aang's shoulder.

"Screw tents." was all Sokka said as he rolled out his sleeping bag, crawled inside and turned around so he was facing away from the rest.

For once, Katara didn't really object as she did something similar and Ang sighed facing the last person standing.

Toph, whose eyes were in Aang's direction.

"You should get some rest too." Aang said.

"That old man who got hurt, Iroh." Toph said. "I met him earlier today. He was kind to me."

Aang halted.

"So that boy is his nephew. He talked about him… And he was really worried." Toph continued. "You knew them already, didn't you?"

"Yeah." Aang replied. "That's Prince Zuko of the fire nation. Before we met you he… He chased us across the world. He wanted to capture me. Burned down villages just to get us".

Toph frowned deeply. "But?" she asked.

"But what?" Aang asked.

"There's more." Toph stated. "There's something you're not saying."

Aang sighed deeply. " So much more. He chased us, without ever pausing or stopping. He threatened Katara and Sokka's tribe until I handed myself over and later used katara and Sokka as bait, Burned down Kyoshi village to get me, but he also saved my life, twice."

"That sounds… Weird." Toph stated.

"Yeah." Aang agreed. "I always wanted to ask him about that night…. Why? I don't understand. Afterwards he chased us all the way to the North pole, as if it never happened, where he managed to kidnap me. He dragged me out into the snow where we both almost died from the cold…. That's the last time I saw him. Until today." he swallowed, grabbing his arm. "After I had saved his life out there, and not seeing him since, I thought I might have convinced him that I was a good kid but apparently I was wrong.

Toph tilted her head. "Sounds like you guys have quite the complicated story."

"His uncle was at the North Pole too." Aang admitted. "But… he never attacked us. He even helped at the Northern water tribe. He protected the moon spirit. This is all so confusing." he groaned grabbing his head.

Toph sighed deeply. "I'm glad you're helping them." she said. "I never met either before today. However… The old man Iroh, was kind to me today. He even offered me tea and some good advice." she said. "The boy… Zuko. All I felt from him was fear. He was really scared." she swallowed. "Scared and hurt… Really really hurt".

Ang glanced up.

"I never felt that kind of hurt before." Toph admitted. "It was deep… And old. Like a deep festering wound or.."

"A scar." Aang finished for her.

"Yeah. Pretty much." Toph replied. "Twinkletoes… When animals are really hurt and really scared. They act out. They become really aggressive. Please don't be to hard on him kay?"

Aang nodded. "Okay."

"Well.. I'm going to bed... Everyone deserves a chance" Toph stated slamming her foot into the ground and the next moment a tent made of rocks was surrounding her. "Night twinkletoes!" she stated from the inside and that was the end of that.

Aang looked emptily at the stone hut then sighed deeply as he walked over to Appa and fell down, curling himself together with Momo as he nuzzled into Appas fur.

Hopefully. Things would make more sense by morning.

Nope! Not a chance.

Aang had no idea what to make of this, it was morning he was just waking up. And there was Zuko himself standing right in front of Aang.

Standing straight like some soldier in front of a general. Saluting Aang. "Avatar Aang!" Zuko proclaimed in a strict voice while he wasn't actually looking at Aang but above his head. "I wish to go over the conditions of our truce." he said.

"Errrh." Aang halted.

"The conditions are as follows. We don't hurt you, and you don't hurt us. Correct?" Zuko asked.

"Yeah. That about sums it up." Aang nodded.

"For our corporation you will heal my uncle." Zuko continued.

"Yes. That was the idea." Aang nodded.

"And what do you want in return?" Zuko asked.

"Huh?" Aang blinked. "Oh no! I don't need anything."

"Ah ba-ba-bab!" Sokka suddenly jumped in. "The Fire Prince is asking!"

"But Sokka." Aang gaped.

"Information!" Sokka stated firmly. "We get to ask you a bunch of stuff and you will answer. Truthfully."

Zuko's eyes narrowed as he finally looked at them, to look at Sokka. "My information about the current Fire nation military is extremely limited." he informed. "And even if it wasn't. I will not share fire nation secrets with you" he stated as he crossed his arms.

"Hmm. I suppose being a fugitive and all you wouldn't know much." Sokka commented, making Zuko hiss. "Still. I got a crap ton of questions for you mister!" he took a deep breath in - "Why do you want Aang so bad? Why would you be fighting against your own sister? Why are you a fugitive now? What the hell were you doing at the North pole? What happened after the North pole? Why do you do… ANY OF THE STUFF YOU DO!" he spread out his arms.

Zuko's eyes were narrow and matched Sokka's intake of breath. "Because the avatar is the enemy of the fire nation. Because Azula wants to kill me. That's not your business. I was trying to capture the avatar. I became a fugitive and travelled the earth kingdom and once again... None of our business." he answered all of Sokka's questions.

"Have you thought about that the avatar is only an enemy of the fire nation because the fire nation is destroying everything? Why does your crazy sister want to kill you? Yes it is my business. Of course I should have known. Still not understanding why you are a fugitive. And yes. It most definitely is my business." Sokka returned.

Aang looked from one of them to the other trying to figure out this weird back and forth.

Zuko opened his mouth, about to reply back with another slew of words as Ang cut in.

"Stop. Maybe we should save this for later." Aang suggested. "Zuko… You don't have to tell us anything if you don't want to."

"But Aaaang!" Sokka complained.

"Our deal was we are going to heal his uncle. That's it." Aang said. "We don't need anything in return."

"But I got so many questions." Sokka exclaimed.

"And if Zuko feels like sharing. He will answer. If he doesn't, it's rude to pry." Ang replied. "Sometimes kindness and understanding opens doors, Sokka."

"Kindness and understanding?" Sokka shook his head. "Not like we got much of that from him is it?" he asked.

"Someone has to take the first step." Aang then said. He turned back to Zuko. "Prince Zuko I… I also have some things I really want to ask." he said. "But if you don't want to talk. That's fine."

"If I really have a choice then no. I don't want to talk." Zuko flatly stated.

"Okay that's fine." Aang nodded. "We should make some breakfast. I'm starving! Oh and some tea. To calm us down."

Zuko's head perked up. "Tea?" he asked.

Aang turned to Zuko. "Yeah. I like to start the day with a cup of tea."

"Bloody thin leaf juice." Sokka muttered.

Zuko halted then swallowed. "Is it… Is it all right by you if I make the tea?" he asked.

Aang blinked. "Sure… Okay. Do you have some tea leaves or do you want to borrow mine?"

"Do you have any Ginseeng?" Zuko asked.

Aang nodded. "I'll go find some leaves for you." he said heading towards Appa.

Sokka narrowed his eyes at Zuko and Zuko glared back at him.

"What?" Zuko asked.

"I seriously wouldn't have taken you for a tea guy." Sokka stated.

"It's for my uncle." Zuko muttered annoyed. "He likes his tea in a very specific way. If you made it you would just be messing it up." he stated as he stomped away.

"Sure." Sokka commented. Then shook his head. "Leaf drinkers."

Chapter Text

All right tea! Zuko was making tea for his uncle.

How hard could it be? He had seen Iroh making tea thousands of times before! He was always making that damn tea!

Okay… You needed the leaves and you needed water. Easy enough.

Then you put the leaves into the kettle… Or wait did the water go first?

And the water, it needed to be hot. But how hot?

Iroh used to say something about the water temperature right? He would put his little kettle over a tiny flame and it would take ages for the water to get to the temperature Iroh wanted.

Somehow for Iroh, making a damn cup of tea could take up to fifteen minutes!

With Iroh's little flame it took a long time for the water to reach the correct temperature. So that meant it was hot right? Really really hot.

Why on earth would Iroh be waiting on that tiny flame? They were firebenders! Angrily Zuko snapped a finger and in a second the water was boiling.

He dumped the tea leaves into the tea pot and grabbed the iron kettle.

"WAIT!" Suddenly the Avatar shouted and Zuko turned his head.

"What?!" Zuko asked, fearing they were under attack.

"That's way too hot!" Aang exclaimed. "You're going to make it bitter! Is that how firebenders like their tea?"

Zuko halted as he looked at the still empty tea pot.

"The moment before the water would be boiling. That's when you have the correct temperature. It's about balance. It must neither be too hot or cold."

Right…. That is what Iroh had said.

Zuko put the kettle aside as he sucked in a deep breath.

"And you need to pour it gently." Aang said. "In swirling motions" he gestured with his hands.

Zuko groaned annoyed but now remembered. How gently Iroh would pour the water… In swirling motions.

Tea leaves went first. The water followed at the right moment.

Zuko dumped the useless, boiling water out of the kettle to start over. This time making a tiny little flame to put it over and he pouted as he sat back.

Now it was going to take forever before the water got to the right temperature. What was it with people and their tea obsessions?

"Erhm…" Aang halted. "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine." Zuko stated, turning his head away.

"Are you sure?" Ang asked.

"Yes!" Zuko snapped making the fire in front of them flare up.

"Hey!" Sokka said loudly as he came walking about. "Watch it! One wrong step and the truce is over. I got my eyes on you." he stated as he squinted his eyes.

Zuko glared back at him.

Sokka's eyes squinted even more. "I got my eyes on you." he whispered as he walked backwards, while keeping his eyes on Zuko "Water Tribe style" and then finally vanished behind Appa.

Aang sighed deeply. "Don't mind him. He's the sceptic of our group."

"What-ever." Zuko muttered.

Aang was silent as he glanced from Zuko to the tea. "Do you want some help with that?"

"No." Zuko replied quietly.

"It won't be any trouble." Aang assured.

"I said no." Zuko barked as his fist tightened.

"O… Okay." Aang swallowed. "I… I'm sorry I disturbed you. Really." he said, edging away. "I thought that maybe I could help."

"I don't need your help." Zuko stated angrily whilst looking firmly at the small kettle.

"Right." Aang said again and finally scurried off.

Aang sighed deeply as he stood next to Appa. Feeling like he had just made some sort of daring escape.

"Dude. You don't need to put up with that you know." Sokka commented.

"What?" Aang asked.

"You're letting him walk all over you." Sokka lectured with his arms folded. "We are the ones doing him a favour. At least he could act a little nicer."

"Sokka… He's on guard. He's scared." Aang said.

"Zuko? Scared? Yeah right." Sokka rolled his eyes. "You always want to be so nice to everybody but Aang. Not everyone is worth it." he sighed deeply. "Look. Whatever you decide. I am with you. You know that right?" he asked. "You offered the truce. That was your choice and I am behind the choices you make, even if I don't personally agree with them. All I am saying is… Be careful okay? I worry about you man."

"Sokka." Aang smiled then shook his head. "Thanks Sokka. I promise. I'll be alright."

"Well you are the Avatar. If it comes down to it, you can kick his butt any day." Sokka sighed deeply. "Which is also one of the few reasons why I am going along with it."

Aang smirked. "Thanks." he said again, turning back to look at Zuko who was working on the tea.

The moment before it would boil… Gently.

Zuko's eyes were fixed on the water within the kettle ... waiting. Finally, tiny bubbles started to emerge.

There! That was the moment. Zuko removed the kettle from his little flame and looked at the pot with the tea leaves in it. These were already crushed… Iroh would crush them himselfs while the water boiled. This would have to do.

Gently…. Gently… Zuko tried to pour as gently as he could. Making small swirling motions.

How on earth would this make the tea taste any different? Could Iroh even taste a difference? Or was he just messing with Zuko like he so often did?

Zuko couldn't deny it though. There was something oddly calming about the process as he gently poured until the pot was full and then put on the lid.

Now it had to stand alone for a bit. Three minutes right?

Yeah… Three minutes.

Finally the brewing was done and Zuko poured a cup. Carefully so he wouldn't spill a drop he climbed up on appa and into the saddle where Iroh was still laying now wrapped in a blanket.

"Uncle…" Zuko spoke in a quiet voice.

Slowly Iroh's eyes opened and he looked up at Zuko. By the sight of him he brightened up in a warm genuine smile. "Zuko." he smiled.

"How are you?" Zuko asked as he sat down on his knees beside Iroh.

"I'm alive." Iroh smiled weakly.

Zuko smiled in response, then offered Iroh the tea cup. "I made you tea." he said.

"Oh?" Iroh asked. "This is a great blessing " he managed to take the tea, then looked suspiciously at it. He frowned as he sniffed it, before he blinked. Then, finally took a sip. "Oh." he said looking genuinely surprised. "This isn't half bad." he said.

"You don't have to sound so surprised. It's just tea." Zuko muttered.

"Tea is an art Prince Zuko. You put care into this." Iroh said then glanced up. "Thank you. This was really nice of you."

Zuko sighed deeply. "Just get better okay?" he asked. "The sooner you're healed the sooner we can get out of here."

"These people have been very kind to us Prince Zuko. I don't think there is any need to rush." Iroh said.

Zuko hissed. "They want something." he stated.

"Or maybe they are just trying to be nice." Iroh said.

"The world doesn't work like that uncle!" Zuko said. "People aren't nice just for the sake of being nice! That never happens."

Iroh looked up at Zuko. "I like being nice just to be nice."

"Well… You're weird." Zuko stated.

"It's nice being nice to other people. Very fulfilling in its own right." Iroh smiled holding his tea. "You were just nice to me. Making this tea. Did you do it to get something out of it?"

"No I… I just felt like it, okay" Zuko muttered. After a moment, he continued rapidly,"You always need your damn tea. And now you were stupid enough to get yourself hurt, so now I have to do it! Well, it won't be becoming a habit! When you get better. You can make your own damn tea."

Iroh chuckled "Of course. However - I really am glad you made me this tea" he added quietly. "It makes me... Happy."

Zuko halted as he looked up and Iroh was indeed smiling down at his tea.

Looking back up to meet Zuko's eyes, "Thank you Prince Zuko." Iroh said in a gentle voice.

"Well.. Erhm. You're welcome I suppose." Zuko muttered. Then finally turned around so he could jump down Appa.

Only to have the Sky Bison look at him.

"You, shut up." Zuko ordered. Only for the big animal to lick him with his massive tongue covering Zuko in saliva. "EWWWWW!" Zuko exclaimed. "Hey! You can't just do that."

The two had a staring contest before Zuko huffed as a blob of saliva ran down his face.

"Now I need to go find somewhere to wash." Zuko muttered as he started to walk. "Stupid Bison" he muttered beneath his breath.

Chapter Text

Katara took a deep breath as she lifted her hands to offer Iroh some more healing energy.

Unsurprisingly, Zuko wasn't far away. Standing right where he could see them. Zuko didn't let anybody close to Iroh without him watching.

Katara didn't want to feel sympathy for Zuko, of all people… But his protective behaviour towards his uncle was indeed strangely endearing.

Katara sighed deeply. What mess had she gotten herself into? It seemed so obvious at the time. Zuko had been… Crying. His emotions had been so raw and so filled with pain while his uncle was laying on the ground.

All of Katara's instincts told her to help. It didn't matter who this was. So much pain… She had to help.

Now though, they were sharing camp and all the memories of what happened before returned in full force.

Back at their home tribe, The destruction of Kyoshi island…When he had taken her and Sokka to be used as bait at the monastery, the pirates and The North pole. Her bending had not been enough to protect Aang when he needed her.

"Young Lady." Iroh spoke in a weak voice making Katara glance down. "You have been so kind. Offering both myself and my nephew much more kindness than we earned and probably deserve. Thank you… For looking after my nephew."

Katara halted as she removed her hands. She tried to think of Iroh all the times they had met before. He was always with Zuko and yet… He had always seemed strangely neutral, in all of their conflicts. Barely doing anything to help Zuko.

On the other hand, he had never stopped Zuko either. He just remained by his side, all of the time… What was up with that?

"You're welcome." Katara finally said. "I couldn't just leave you there." she sighed, lowering her hands. "That girl… Zuko's sister. She really tried to kill you. Had she hit a little bit differently."

"Indeed. I would be very much dead. I lowered my guard. This is indeed… Quite beneath me." Iroh admitted ashamed.

"Wait… If you're Zuko's uncle and she is his sister. Then she would be your…" Katara halted.

"My niece. Quite correct." Iroh nodded. "And Zuko and Azulas's father, Fire Lord Ozai - Is my brother."

Katara's eyes widened. Her hands jerked away from Iroh as she gasped. "What?!"

"It is no secret dear girl." Iroh assured. "And I certainly never intended to keep it a secret from any of you."

"You… You're…" Katara gasped in outrage. "Your brother was the one who… Who sent those men. To kill the last water bender of the south pole!"

Iroh looked at Katara with sad eyes. "It was my grandfather who started the raids. My father continued them. And as there was word of one remaining water bender who had been spotted. My brother demanded this person's execution" he informed. "I wasn't there when he demanded this. At that point I was elsewhere on my travels. I had cast away my claim for the throne so I could pursue my own interests. I'm sorry." he whispered. The pain in his voice was way too real.

Katara hissed as she clutched her hands. "Your family" she hissed, "It caused so much death! What am I even doing?" she asked herself.

Iroh sighed deeply. "So much pain in someone so young." he said sadly as Katara looked up. "And yet… Still kind. That takes a very strong person."

Katara swallowed, then had to wipe away the tears with the back of her hand.

"I'm sorry child. I wish there was something I could do or say to make up for all the suffering I and my family has caused. I'm afraid, all I can give… Is my deepest apology. And thank you for your extraordinary kindness." Iroh said quietly.

As Katara looked at Iroh. His eyes were incredibly honest.

Then Katara moved her head to where she could see Zuko who kept staring at them with those golden, glaring eyes of his. Ready to attack if something happened.

"I know this is hard to believe." Iroh said quietly. "But he too - is just another victim of Sozin's poisonous pride and disregard for life which has infected this family, the fire nation itself and then the entire world."

Katara shook her head. "He has killed too." she said bitterly. "He's not innocent. When you are good to go and if you want to repay me just… Keep him away from us."

Iroh looked at Katara. "Zuko hasn't killed anyone."

Now Katara got annoyed. "Are you kidding me? My home was destroyed!"

"Did anyone die?" Iroh asked.

Katara halted. Her eyes widened as she realized. "No… But they could have! It was dangerous."

"Yes." Iroh sighed deeply. "It was an intimidation tactic but a dangerous one." he admitted. "Still - I thank the spirits that Zuko has yet to kill. He still values life above even honour. Just like he always has, even when he was a little boy. And that… Gives me hope."

Katara frowned. "Don't you think you are thinking a little highly of him?" she asked.

"You think so?" Iroh asked. "Well… maybe. I have such fond memories playing with him on the beach while he was still in diapers. It is entirely possible that I get confused sometimes." he chuckled while scratching his cheek.

Katara blinked… Zuko in diapers? Well there was an image.

"Look I know." Iroh said becoming more serious. "He's not innocent. He's very confused, and he has lost his way. But he's not entirely lost… Believe me." he asked. "My nephew has a good heart. Under all the anger and confusion, It's still there."

Katara frowned. "I'm not so sure…"

Just then a new head popped up, a little blind girl. "HEY!" Toph grinned. "You're doing better! That's great!"

"And what's this?" Iroh asked in a chuckle. "My tea companion. I will admit, I hoped we would get to meet again some day. But I certainly hadn't expected it to be so soon."

Toph grinned at him. "I found your nephew for you! Good job me huh?"

Iroh chuckled. "You sure did."

"He's kind of rude though", Toph pointed out. "And he shouts… A lot… Loudly."

"I apologize." Iroh bowed his head.

Toph shrugged. "Why are you apologizing? You're not the one who does the shouting are you?" she asked. "The thing is… If Aang and Sokka just left him alone I don't think he would be shouting so much. So yeah… I don't know why they are not just leaving him alone. I would get annoyed too if those two assholes kept bothering me."

And Iroh laughed then he hissed as he grabbed his side. "Uuuh."

"Careful." Katara asked.

"Well… Laughing is healthy." Iroh said. "Though right now. It sure hurts."

Katara shook her head. "Get some more rest okay?" she asked. "You're not healed yet. It's not safe for you to strain yourself."

"Yes Miss." Iroh replied. "Thank you again."

Katara sighed deeply. Even with all the things Iroh had just told her, it sure was hard hating this old man… Damn.

Chapter Text

Somehow they had all managed to get through the day. After what felt like the longest and most awkward day in history. The sun was setting and perhaps tomorrow, it would be fine to leave Zuko and Iroh behind.

Aang chewed his lip as he was sitting at the fire with the others… Was this really it? Just leave them behind now?

It didn't feel right. He still had so many questions he wanted to ask, but Zuko didn't seem like he was ready to answer at all.

Aang was sitting with the others calmly eating their soup. Sokka, Katara and Toph being close to the fire and Zuko… Sitting a bit behind them in half shadow. Glaring at them as he was eating the soup. … It was pretty uncomfortable.

"Why is Zuko not sitting with us?" Toph suddenly loudly asked.

"He can come sit with us if he wants to." Sokka replied.

"Then come on over Zuko!" Toph grinned in Zuko's general direction.

"No thank you." Zuko replied in a confrontational voice.

Katara rolled her eyes. "He wants to be a jerk. Let him be a jerk."

Aang sighed deeply. "Guys, just leave him alone." he asked, almost begged.

"Well. Tomorrow we can move on. And nobody has to look at Mr scar over there anymore." Sokka snorted.

That made Toph halt, she looked up and then turned to Zuko. "Wait? You have a scar!" She gasped.

There was stunned silence as Toph just sat there with an open mouth and an excited look on her face.

"Erhm… yeah." Zuko said, turning to the blind girl with a confused look on his face, before he blinked and everyone seemed to realize. Toph wouldn't have known.

"COOL!" Toph shouted. "Can I see it?" she asked.

"Huh? How would you?" Zuko asked.

Toph reached out her hands, flexing her fingers towards Zuko.

"It's on my face." Zuko informed dryly.

"That's even cooler. Let me see let me see!" Toph asked.

Zuko sighed deeply. His scar was hardly a secret, it was plain as day for everyone to see. A big walking red light denying him any anonymity and it was a constant every day reminder of his failure and his sin.

Finally Zuko groaned as he put down his bowl, stood up and walked over to Toph. Finally sitting down with crossed arms and a pout on his lips. "Go ahead. Have your fill." he muttered bitterly.

Toph brightened up as she leaned forward and placed her hands right on Zukos face. Her fingertips gently sliding across it then she halted. Her hands moved to the right side, the scar and her mouth went from up to down. "Wait…" she said. "This is… practically half your face."

"I know. It's not really a surprise to anyone." Zuko muttered. "It's on my face!" 

The bitterness and hurt surprised everyone who blinked as they looked at him.

"What happened?" Toph asked. "Some sort of accident?"

Zuko turned his head away.

"Oh it totally was." Sokka stated.

"It was not!" Zuko exclaimed.

"Then what was it?" Sokka asked. "It's not like faces spontaneously combust is it?" he halted. "Or do they?"

"Of course not." Zuko snorted.

"Then how did it happen then?" Sokka asked. "Someone dropped you into a fire?"

"No." Zuko exclaimed, his anger rising.

"You decided to take a nap in a burning house."

"No!" Zuko shouted again.

"Hmmm." Sokka frowned then snapped a finger. "I know. Firework exploded in your face. That's totally it."

"FOR THE LAST TIME NO!" Zuko roared as he stood up and the fireplace flared up making Sokka scramble back. "And it doesn't concern you how it happened! Stop asking!" 

"Okay! Calm down seriously!" Sokka exclaimed. "Shesh. Sore much?" he asked. "I was just asking."

Zuko huffed as he turned around and walked away, this time far into the shadows where they couldn't see him anymore. Only as he walked did the fire turn back to normal.

Sokka looked after him. "Guy has anger issues. Geesh."

"We probably shouldn't have asked." Toph said ashamed. "We really upset him."

"We upset him?" Sokka asked. "He scared the bashisas out of me."

"Sokka…. What if you had a big obvious scar on your face everyone will always notice?" Katara asked. "And everyone keeps asking how you got it. Would you like that."

"No I… Oh." Sokka realized. "Yeah. That gotta suck." he finally admitted. "Oh no… Do I have to apologize to Zuko now?" he asked. " Zuko?! "

Toph pouted. "None of you told me he had a scar."

"It's usually not something anyone has to bring up." Sokka commented dryly. "Again. It's almost half his face. It's pretty obvious."

Aang swallowed, suddenly feeling his stomach curl inside of him as the shame rose inside of him. He wasn't the only one. Katara didn't look very comfortable either as she wrapped her hands around her shoulders and looked away.

Then suddenly, a figure approached and they all looked up to see Zuko standing there. The light of the flames dancing across his making the shadows deep and his face look even scarier than usual. "So you want to know about the scar, huh?" he asked in a cold voice.

Everyone gulped as they looked up at Zuko.

"This… Is what happens to weak people." Zuko informed pointing at his face. "A reminder. That weakness would be the doom of the fire nation. Only when my duty has been fulfilled will my weakness be absolved. The firelord was to teach me this valuable lesson so I could one day be worthy of my title."

There was stunned silence as they looked up at Zuko.

"Wait… The firelord did that?" Sokka asked. "Your dad?"

"He did me a favour." Zuko stated firmly. "I was weak and I was foolish! I needed to learn my lesson!"

"I disagree."

Everyone twirled around to see an older man standing there. Bandages wrapped around his torso as Iroh smiled a sad smile.

"Defending life is never weak, Prince Zuko." Iroh said. "Compassion may be foolish, but it is not wrong. In my eyes, all your actions that day were noble and honourable. The actions of a true Prince."

"SHUT YOUR MOUTH!" Zuko yelled the fire flaring again. "If they were honourable I wouldn't be here! I'm here, because that day I shamed the fire nation, the firelord and myself!"

Iroh was unmoved as he looked at Zuko. "That day… You were the only one who thought to defend fire nation citizens, your nation’s lives, while Ozai and his entire war room betrayed them. They betrayed the fire nation. Not you."

Zuko halted, he gasped for breath as his entire body was shaking. Then he squinted his eyes. "I'm not weak." he said. "And I won't be weak like you, uncle."

Katara gasped. "Zuko how can you say?!"

Iroh held up a hand to stop her. "No.. He's right." he said. "All of this could have been avoided if I hadn't been weak in the past. There were so many times I could have stopped it. So many things I could have done to stop the violence. This cannot be denied. I'm afraid though, that is indeed in the past and can never be undone." he sighed deeply. "The only way now is forward".

There was stunned silence, then they turned to Zuko who was shaking all over his body. Squinting his eyes.

"Zuko… for the past three years. You have tried to do everything you believed Ozai wanted." Iroh said. "You ignored your own feelings in favour of Ozais vision. Zuko, I am asking you now, what are your feelings on these matters? What do you want?" he asked.

"It doesn't matter what my feelings are!" Zuko stated.

"Yes. It. Does." Iroh insisted. "And if there is something I would love. It would be to hear your thoughts on matters. Not Ozais."

Zuko shook his head. "My thoughts don't matter." he said as he turned around. "I'm a disgrace to the fire nation. That's all that matters." he said and finally walked away. This time for good.

Sadly Iroh looked after Zuko and the others each sat with bowed heads.

Katara swallowed. "Mr Iroh, How are you feeling."

"Better, Thank you." Iroh said. "A little sore. But I think I'll be alright. We can part ways tomorrow. End the truce if you so desire."

Aang wrapped his arms around his shoulders. "No… It's too soon." he whispered. "We can't stop. Not now."

"Aang?" Katara whispered.

"There's something about him." Aang said. "We're not meant to be enemies! We're meant for something else!"

"And you're basing this assumption on what?" Sokka asked dryly.

"Sokka please" Aang asked. "This feels important. Really really important."

Sokka groaned. "Well, whatever you say. You're the Avatar." he muttered, “trying to make friends with everybody”..

Aang smiled weakly. "Thanks Sokka" he said. "And everyone. Thank you." he said while they all nodded.

Irohs eyes were on Aang. His face was very thoughtful and Aang turned to him. "Mr Iroh?" he asked.

"Forgive me." Iroh asked. "I just always found it a little ironic that... That Ozai would task Zuko with finding the Avatar of all things. Like it was fate. Though I doubt Ozai would even realize it."

"Huh... Why?" Aang asked.

"Well you see." Iroh halted then he shook his head. "It's about old family history. It's very boring." he waved his hand. "I just thought it ironic. Don't listen to me."

Now everyone was looking at Iroh. Clearly there was something he wasn't telling them.

"I know the perfect way to wash down this delectable meal!" Iroh suddenly stated. "Tea! My nephew might even want some!" he stated. "He only throws it back in my face sometimes."

Now everyone looked pretty dead panned.

"Why would you ever make tea for someone who has a history of throwing it back into your face?" Sokka asked.

"Well. It's a nice thing to do for people, isn't it?" Iroh asked. "I like making tea for others!"

Toph chuckled amused. "That's true" and they all sighed, going along with it. 

Chapter Text

It wasn't the first time Zuko had come to appreciate that he was now used to rising with the sun. It just came naturally to him.

As the first few rays of sunlight broke over the horizon, he woke up. Without fail.

Zuko glanced around at the Avatar gang. All sleeping… How stupid were they? Did they even realize how easy it would be for him to attack them right now?

Zuko sucked in a breath. No… They had a truce! It would be incredibly dishonourable to break it as the first one. He would not showcase that kind of dishonour!

Thankfully it wouldn't matter any more. Uncle and himself could get out of here! They didn't need to bother with any goodbyes. Just… Get out before the others even woke up!

Quietly Zuko stood up and then tiptoed towards the largest figure there… who was also the loudest. Iroh was snoring.

Sokka came in a close second though.

Zuko put his hands on Iroh's shoulder gently shaking him. "Uncle… Uncle, wake up," he whispered. "Come on."

Iroh groaned then finally opened his eyes as he looked up, "Zuko?" he asked.

"Ssssh," Zuko shushed him. "Come on quick. Let's get out of here before the others wake up."

"Huh?" Iroh looked up. "But Prince Zuko, we can't leave without saying goodbye. That's very rude."

Zuko grabbed his face feeling the anger returning and he had to stop himself from shouting. "Just get up," he hissed.

Iroh looked at Zuko then suddenly he grabbed his stomach. "Oh no! My wound. It's hurting again!" he said in a voice much louder than it used to be. "What-ever shall I do! I fear that if I walked away now it might get infected."

Zuko looked at Iroh. "What?" he asked.

Katara groaned from her sleeping spot and glanced up, "Zuko? Mr Iroh are you all right."

"Nooo," Iroh complained in a theatrical voice. "My wound. It hurts so bad!" he said. "And my nephew didn't want to impose anymore. This is all so terribly, terribly embarrassing."

Zuko face slapped himself.

Katara looked from Iroh to Zuko and back at Iroh. "Oooh… I see," Katara nodded. "No you are in no condition to leave yet!" she said. "The wound could still get infected."

"Yes. That's exactly what I said," Iroh smiled.

Zuko glared down at Iroh. He had never wanted to call Uncle a -

"Hey what's going on?" Aang asked as he too sat up. And Sokka yawned as he stretched his arms.

Then Toph came walking, sticking her little finger into her ear. "Zuko was just about to leave," she informed. "And without saying goodbye. Rude."

"I… There's no reason for us to stay here!" Zuko exclaimed.

"OOOOOH!" Iroh grabbed his stomach. "How it hurts! Azula's fire is something else!" he complained theatrically.

"You're kidding right?" Zuko asked, looking at Iroh.

"Wait I know what would make me feel better!" Iroh stated. "A cup of that amazing tea you made me yesterday, Prince Zuko."

Zuko looked at Iroh, his face completely deadpan. Iroh was grinning up at him like an innocent child. Zuko stared him down.

The entire Avatar Gang kept looking back and forth between the two.

Then finally, Zuko groaned as he turned around. "Fine! But after you had your tea. We're leaving!" he growled as he stomped towards the fireplace. Kicked new firewood into it and set it all ablaze with an angry fist.

He filled the kettle with water in an angry motion then turned to the fire and realized… To get the water the way Iroh wanted it he needed to make a tiny flame.

And then just sit there….. And watch the water… And it was going to take forever.

Zuko grabbed his face as he screamed, "AAAAAARGH!"

"Erhm. Aang are you sure about this?" Sokka leaned in as everybody else was sitting around Iroh watching Zuko. "I mean think about this for a sec. Clearly he wants to leave. So why not just let him?" he asked. "Seems like an easy solution to me."

Aang swallowed then he shook his head. "I need to find a way to talk to him." he said.

"I can't even begin to understand why," Sokka muttered.

"He said he wants to leave after Iroh drank the tea," Katara pointed out. "we can't force him to stay".

"Well - We have to figure something out then!" Toph stated. Something then occurred to her and she giggled, "Maybe if I break Iroh's leg so he needs healing again, Zuko would have to stay."

"I am not a fan of that plan," Iroh informed dryly. "Anyway, in this mood, he would just leave me behind".

Katara sighed deeply, rubbing her forehead. "Aang… How important is this to you?" she asked.

"It's really important!" Aang stated. "Katara pleaaaaase! I have to find out how to talk with Zuko!"

"Then talk to him! He's right there!" Sokka exclaimed at where Zuko was now sitting with crossed legs looking furiously at the small kettle.

"No… I have to talk with him. Not at him," Aang said.

"He doesn't want to talk!" Sokka pointed out. "You can't force someone to talk!"

Iroh sighed, "Believe me. I have wished to talk with Zuko for three years. But the Avatar put it in a very good way. I have only managed to talk to him. Not with him."

"There you go! Not even his uncle can talk with him! He. doesn't. wanna. talk!" Sokka exclaimed.

Only for Aang's lip to quiver and his eyes somehow turning extra big as he looked up at Sokka.

"Oh no! Don't you even think about it!" Sokka exclaimed.

"Sokka," Aang spoke in a tiny little broken voice.

Sokka groaned,"Fine!"

"Awesome!" Toph grinned. "We're going to make him stay."

"What are you so happy about?" Sokka asked.

"I like him!" Toph grinned.

Chapter Text

Iroh tried his best to keep a smile on his face as he sipped the tea Zuko had made for him.

Clearly it was painful though, and very forced.

The moment Zuko groaned and turned away, Iroh threw the tea away into the bush and then smiled back up at Zuko who stood with his back to him, "This sure is great tea!" he beamed. "thank you Nephew."

Zuko snorted "Whatever", and walked away. It wasn't like he could hear the splash.

Then Iroh leaned to the side so he could whisper to Toph, "That was the worst tea I ever had. Such a shame, the one he made yesterday wasn't that bad."

Toph smirked amused, "It was kind of sweet that he made it for you anyway though."

"Yes. It was," Iroh agreed.

"Your nephew is funny!" Toph laughed. "He is so loud, and barks at everything, but he's nothing but a big softy underneath it all isn't he?"

"HAHAHAHA!" Iroh laughed. "Well you might be right but he is yet to openly show it."

"It's like a small Ferret-dog," Toph said. "Small Ferret-dogs always bark way more and way louder to make themselves look bigger. That's him."

Iroh almost choked as he had to stop himself from laughing even louder, unable to get the vision out of his head. Finally he put a hand over his own mouth to keep it down while he looked at Toph. Then he hissed, "Auuuw" putting a hand on his wound. "Young lady. You must stop making me laugh. It's not good for me right now."

Toph tilted her head, "Oh. Should I get Katara?"

"No," Iroh shook his head. "I'm fine," he assured. "Just sore. Your friend is an excellent healer. This could have been so much worse," he smiled.

"Yeah. I guess she's not half bad," Toph shrugged.

"Erhm," Iroh hesitated "Do any of you know how to make tea?" he asked in a whisper.

Toph smirked, "I can make some tea. Seems fair. You made some for me," She sighed. "To think all those lessons would actually become useful one day."

"Much kindness," Iroh smiled. "Thank you."

Toph just grinned as she stood up to walk over to the fire and attempt a do over of Zuko's failure.

Zuko was sulking as he sat at the very edge of the camp. His back to all the others, crossed legs and crossed arms with a big scowl on his face as he glared at a random bug, going about its business.

That was when Aang took a careful step towards him, "Erhmm… Hi," Aang waved a hand. "Zuko, so I guess you'll be going soon, right?" he asked. "I thought maybe. We could try and talk."

Zuko didn't reply.

"It doesn't have to be anything special!" Aang assured. "We can talk about the clouds! Or tea… Or what Momo did the other day," he said. "You know. Unimportant things."

Zuko turned his head to the left and away from Aang.

"I mean. If you're not doing anything anyway. Why not?" Aang asked, pretty sure he was talking to himself. "Hey! Maybe there is stuff you want to ask me!" he offered in a grin. "What would you like to hear about? The Air Nomads? How the world was a hundred years ago. I can tell you about the spirit world. That place is crazy."

Zuko remained quiet. Still sitting in that same position, unmoved and Aang swallowed.

"The world sure changed a lot… In these hundred years." Aang spoke quietly. "I told you about Kuzon right? He was a Fire Nation citizen and he was my friend. We would go to this festival, in the Fire Nation, and we would dance and eat fireflakes," he chuckled. "Firebenders would make these fire dragons and birds in the air. It sure was something else."

Aang waited a moment to see if he would get a response.

He didn't.

Aang sighed, "Look,I don't think the Fire Nation are a bad people. I mean, they weren't back then so why would they be now?" he asked. "They were so friendly and warm. They welcomed the Air Nomads who visited them, offering hospitality. It's so hard to believe… That the fire nation would kill them. I still don't understand it," he said.

"Just say it," Zuko muttered bitterly. "You think the Fire Nation is evil."

"No…. I don't," Aang said.

"Then why are you trying to defeat the Firelord?" Zuko asked.

Aang halted as he looked at Zuko's back. "The Firelord isn't the Fire Nation," he said.

Zuko opened his mouth, ready to object. But then he halted.

"Didn't your uncle talk about that yesterday too?" Aang asked. "You defended Fire Nation lives while the Firelord didn't. You were punished for valuing your people"

"I thought I made it clear. Don't talk about it," Zuko warned.

"Ah! Sorry! That's not what I meant!" Aang said. "I just wanted to… Talk a little," he swallowed. "Zuko…" he blinked. "Hey have you ever considered your name is kind of similar to Roku? That's weird isn't it?"

"No I haven't, and if that's the case, it's a stupid coincidence," Zuko muttered. "My Mother named me after her grandfather. That's all there is to it."

"Oh. So… What's his name? Your mothers grandfather?" Aang asked.

"I don't know, Zuko probably," Zuko said in a shrug. "Could you leave?"

"Right… Erhm. It was nice talking with you… To you," Aang halted. "Look. When Azula hit your Uncle, he almost died. It would be a lot safer if you just stayed for a few days."

"We can take care of ourselves. We don't need you," Zuko huffed.

"Zuko. It's all right needing help sometimes. There's a reason I don't travel alone. Being in a group makes the individuals stronger," Aang pointed out. "And… I really don't think there is any need for us to be enemies. The fire nation isn't the enemy. They are as much of a victim as all the other nations. All I am trying to do is to find peace and restore balance. How about you?" he asked.

Zuko hissed as he squinted his eyes and now turned his entire body away and Aang sighed.

"Right… Thank you for listening at least," Aang sighed as he turned back with a hung head.

"So you're like a wise man, right?" Sokka asked casually sitting next to Iroh.

"Some have called me that, yes," Iroh smiled amused.

"You give good advice and stuff," Sokka continued.

"Well I try to," Iroh replied.

"What do you do when you keep telling people that things are stupid ideas, and yet they do them anyway?" Sokka asked. "Like when I told Katara that this was a stupid idea, she does it anyway. Who ends up getting hurt? Me! Sokka! Every single time!"

"That sounds very stressful," Iroh commented.

"I knoooow! Both Aang and Katara just rush in whenever someone is in need. Toph isn't much better! All I am saying is. Maybe we should try to observe and work out a plan or something. Or better yet. Leave it alone when it has nothing to do with us," Sokka muttered.

"Those are the most sound strategies," Iroh agreed.

"Right!" Sokka exclaimed. "So much trouble could be avoided if people would just think before walking in! And trying to make friends with strangers they know nothing about!"

"Very true," Iroh replied.

"Wow. You really are wise," Sokka gasped. "Thanks man. I feel much better now."

"You're very welcome," Iroh smiled as Sokka stood up and walked away with a smile on his face. Iroh looked down at Momo who looked up at him. "No, I don't know either," he said. "I didn't really get to say anything at all."

Momo tilted his head and then ran away as Iroh shook his head.

Chapter Text

Zuko squinted his eyes as he held his head, grabbing his short hair and nearly pulled it all out.

He just wanted to get out of here! Why was that so hard! For every second he spent in this company he brought even more shame upon himself.

So why? Why wouldn't Iroh just let them leave? He wanted to leave and forget all of this!

He wanted to dismiss the Avatar's words but they kept bugging him.

"Look. When Azula hit your uncle he almost died. It would be a lot safer if you just stayed for a few days."

Zuko swallowed as he looked up… He hadn't seen Azula for three years.

She had grown in that time. Bigger… Stronger… crueler…

He only remembered all too well, how she had acted in the past. "Father's going to kill you!"

She had said it with such glee in her voice!

"Uncle is weak. We should just kill him and let father be Fire Lord. He would be better at it anyway."

Kill him… Kill Iroh…

She had said it back then. And now… Zuko squinted his eyes as he shook his head.

"Hello Zuzu!" It hadn't been a welcome greeting with any warmth. Just a mocking acknowledgement before immediate attack.

… It was like Zhao. She wanted the Avatar so she would get the honour! Just like Zhao. That was all there was to it.

It wasn't personal… It wasn't…

Zuko wrapped his arms around himself. He tried to push it away. He was not afraid… He would no longer be afraid! Only the weak would show fear!

"Hey Sparky!" The blind girl's voice suddenly sounded from across the camp. Toph was her name. "You hungry?" she asked.

Zuko hissed, his entire body shaking.

"We got meat! It's amazing!" Toph continued.

He couldn't take it anymore! Zuko shot up, unable to breath. His chest was too tight. Without looking back at the camp he ran. Just ran.

Away from the camp and away from these people. He just needed to get away.

It was so sudden! Zuko had been sitting at the edge of the camp with his back to all the rest, like he had done most of the time yesterday.

Toph had called out to him asking him if he was hungry and then suddenly, Zuko had stood up and just bolted off. They all saw it.

"Zuko…" Iroh yelled, forgetting about his own injury. "ZUKO!" he called standing up only to gasp as he grabbed his stomach and fell down. "Urgh," he hissed.

"Mr. Iroh!" Katara came running to him. "Are you okay."

"I.. I'm fine," Iroh hissed holding his side. "Zuko.." he groaned.

"Zuko is pretty strong, he can handle himself," Sokka pointed out.

Iroh shook his head. "He's emotional. When he's like that he acts before he thinks. This is all my fault. I shouldn't have pressured him to stay. I just hoped that… If he saw," he swallowed. "Maybe he could see..."

"Do you want me to go after him?" Aang asked. "I can do that."

"If… If you would do me a favour," Iroh gasped. "Yes. Do go after him, keep an eye on him. But do not approach him. Stay at a distance. Please… Don't let yourself be seen," he asked. "Unless he needs help."

Aang nodded seriously. "I understand," he said.

"Careful," Iroh asked. "Fire is such a fickle element. It spreads and can become all consuming, if not controlled. It can burst at a moment's notice and burn what is right next to it. When destruction is caused, it can't be undone. That's why you should never startle a firebender."

Suddenly Aang shivered. He remembered all too well, his previous attempt at learning firebending and how horrible it had ended.

"Do you understand?" Iroh asked seriously.

Aang nodded. "I understand," he said. Finally, he turned and began to run before Zuko made it too far.

Iroh sighed deeply as he fell back. Groaning deeply.

"Let me help you," Katara ordered, rushing to Iroh's side to help him up. "Where does it hurt? I can help."

"Well… The same place as usual," Iroh joked slightly. It was so frustrating that he could not go after Zuko himself.

Katara sighed as she found her water and gently started the healing, making Iroh exhale deeply until Katara let go. Then she looked down.

"Are you okay?" Iroh asked, concerned.

Katara sighed, "I just couldn't help but think… Firebending. It can't be comfortable being a firebender."

Iroh blinked. "What makes you say that?" he asked.

Katara looked up meeting Iroh's eyes, "Water bending is so wonderful! It can heal, it can move the water, it can make structures! And fire…. Fire just destroys. Who would want to be a firebender?"

Iroh shook his head. "It is a common misunderstanding," he said. "That fire is just death. Katara… That's not true." He reached out a hand with the palm upwards, a smile on his face. "Fire… Is life," he said allowing a warm yellow flame to appear in his hand.

Katara blinked as she looked at the small flame dancing on his hand.

"How do you move Katara? Where does the heat of your body come from? Everyone has fire inside of them. The flame of life is very real, and it's inside all of us," Iroh informed as the small flame continued to dance around his hand. With great control, it traveled up his arm to his shoulder and down his other arm where he playfully caught the little flame. He smiled up at Katara.

Katara's eyes were on the flame, then on Iroh. "I've seen fire destroy everything," she said firmly. "Burning down an entire forest and an entire village. Fire is what destroyed my home and took my mother."

Iroh looked at Katara with sadness. "I understand," he said as he closed his hand and extinguished the flame. "Fire can be destructive, and quite terrifying especially when wielded by those who wish to harm. However, it's not all bad Katara. Just close your eyes, and feel the warmth of the sun! Offering both you and this world life. That too is fire and is as much a part of this world as the other three elements. This is why it must be accepted, not rejected, in order to find balance."

Katara frowned. "Balance?" she asked. "You've been with Zuko the entire time, while trying to capture Aang. The person who we need to restore this balance."

"Well I… I was with Zuko," Iroh admitted embarrassed. "But well… Sometimes I might have been more trouble than help, in regards to capturing the Avatar. Ahem," he cleared his throat.

Katara frowned. "Why?" she asked.

"Balance must be restored," Iroh said. "This is the Avatars duty."

"Then why stick to Zuko?" Katara asked.

Iroh tilted his head. "He's my nephew," he simply said.

"So? Azula is your niece. You're sticking to her?" Katara asked dryly.

Iroh quieted then glanced down.

"Well?" Katara asked.

"Azula is crazy. She needs to be taken down. She has no regard for life and destroys it with glee," Iroh said sadly.

"And Zuko isn't?" Katara asked.

"You have slept right next to him for two nights in a row now. He never attacked, his honour didn't allow it," Iroh pointed out. "And Zuko - he has always treasured life above all else. Even if he denies it to himself."

Katara frowned.

"Believe me! I've seen it. With my own eyes," Iroh assured. "Again and again… He chose to protect life. Even above honour."

Still Katara looked very doubtful.

"Fire isn't death Katara. It's life," Iroh repeated. "And a true firebending master understands that."

"Zuko understands that?" Katara asked.

"No… Sadly not," Iroh said. "At least - not yet." Iroh sat still for a moment, then added in a knowing smile. "When he is ready. He will figure it out. I know he will."

Katara was stunned silent as she sat with crossed legs, "You really believe in him don't you?"

"I do," Iroh said. "It's hard. Because he has to make all of these discoveries for himself. I can only teach him so much. He has to learn by himself and make his own decisions! That's why I stand by him, but will not be making any decisions for him."

"Even if his decisions are bad?" Katara asked.

"Well. I will try to appeal to his better half," Iroh said. "But… yes. I tried to talk Zuko out of going after the Avatar at the North Pole, but he would not listen."

"And you didn't stop him," Katara stated.

Iroh shook his head. "I fear using force or authority wouldn't have been the way," he halted, then closed his eyes tight. "I cannot lose him. I know that may sound foolish and the sentiment of a sad, lonely old man. One who just longs for forgiveness and to protect the only thing he has left... That's because it's true."

Katara wrapped her arms around herself as she looked down, narrowed her eyes. "I wish I could forgive the fire nation," she said. "But I'm not sure that I can. Aang talks about how they were in the past, that they were a good people and he thinks they still are. I have such a hard time believing it. Aang didn't experience the war like I did. Or the rest of the world, even. I just… I think of them and I get so, so Angry."

"You're hurt," Iroh said. "what you experienced was traumatic, so you lash out as a defence. Zuko is much the same."

"I don't want to have anything in common with him." Katara muttered.

"Ah. Forgive me," Iroh apologised. "Thank you for the healing, Katara."

Katara sighed deeply. "You're welcome," she said. "I hope Aang will be alright."

Iroh bit his lip. "So do I," he admitted.

Chapter Text

Zuko didn't stop running. He didn't know where he was going. All he knew was he needed to get away from that group!

Only too late did Zuko remember they had landed at a pretty high place and before he knew it, he had run right over an edge and fell down. Zuko bounced and rolled down the harsh cliff side before landing harshly on a rocky ground, patchworked with bushes.

Zuko groaned as he laid on his stomach, every inch of him now hurting from the long and hard fall. He yelled as he stood up and shot fire from his hands.

Left, right, up, down!

He yelled as he kept releasing that burning frustration that came from inside of him, finally yelling up into the sky as the fire roared from his hands.

Only then did Zuko stop as he gasped for breaths.

Beside him the earth was scorched. And the few bushes were smoking while the small embers glowed.

Emptily Zuko looked at his own destruction just as a little sound came from the bush.

"Quack."

Zuko halted, his entire body stiffened and then another pathetic quack. Zuko swallowed as he stepped towards the bush and pulled the burnt branches aside to face a young Turtleduck looking back up at him.

"Quack."

Zuko gasped as he saw the wing, it was burned. The smell of burned feathers was all too clear and Zuko shook. "I… I'm sorry. I didn't mean it." he reached forward a shaking hand only for the Turtleduck to scoot backwards while it hissed. "Stop it!" Zuko demanded. "I just want to help!" he said, almost reaching the Turtleduck.

Only for the Turtleduck to bite his finger.

"AUW!" Zuko shouted, pulling his hand away. "I didn't see you! How was I supposed to know you were in there!"

"Quack!" Was the angry reply.

"This isn't my fault!" Zuko exclaimed before finally remembering… He was talking to a Turtleduck. Zuko closed his eyes as he took a deep breath. Like his uncle had instructed him so many times when he got impatient and lost his temper. Then he opened his eyes again to see the Turtleduck which was nursing its wing and suddenly the guilt hit Zuko's stomach.

Iroh had said it to him so many times! Tried to beat it into his head.

"Be careful Prince Zuko! Fire is not easy to control. If you don't control yourself someone will be hurt. Even if you didn't mean to hurt anyone. That's why you must always think before you fire bend! You must learn how to control yourself!"

And as if that wasn't enough. Zuko could hear it so clearly. Her voice… His mothers voice. Disappointment in her voice as she spoke.

"Zuko… Why would you do that?"

Zuko swallowed as he looked at the Turtleduck. What was he even supposed to do… Katara! Katara could heal it.

He halted. What would she say if he went back there with a Turtleduck? Scold him? And the others would laugh. He was going to look so pathetic.

The Turtleduck looked up at Zuko. Its eyes black and watery and Zuko's hands clenched. It didn't matter! What mattered was that the Turtleduck would be all right.

Zuko turned around to search for a solution. Finally he found it. A bush with a few berries on it. Looked like Prickleberries. Perfect! Turtleducks loved Prickleberries almost as much as they loved bread or biting his finger!

Zuko walked back to the Turtleduck, squatted down and placed the berries in front of him.

Suspiciously the Turtleduck looked at Zuko then down at the Prickleberries.

"It's alright. I'm not gonna hurt you anymore." Zuko said in a quiet voice. "I'm sorry I hurt you. Really. I didn't mean to," he said as he closed his eyes.

The turtleduck still looked suspicious but its eyes were drawn to the berries and finally it took a step outside to sniff the berries. After a moment, it nipped at the first one.

After that first taste of Prickleberry, It just chowed down the feast in front of it.

Zuko smiled as he watched. Resting his arms on his knees. "That's right. It's all for you," he assured.

Soon the berries were all gulped down and the Turtleduck yawned clearly having grown drowsy.

With shaking hands. Zuko slowly reached forward, scared that the Turtleduck would fight him but finally, he managed to pick up the Turtleduck and he cradled it to his chest. It nuzzled its head towards his body.

Zuko exhaled deeply. Okay good. He just had to make it back to the camp. Things were going to be okay! Then Zuko looked up and he gulped.

There was a steep, steep climb upwards to get back. And now he was carrying around a Turtleduck…. Great.

Zuko felt the frustrations build up inside of him. Then squinted his eyes closed and took a deep breath again.

He couldn't blame this on anyone else. He had run off. He had burned everything around him. This was on him. Zuko hissed… How low had he sunk? To ask the Avatar and his friends for help. To heal a Turtleduck.

"Urgh!"

"Beautiful!" a voice purred.

Zuko's eyes widened and he twirled around with the turtleduck in his arms. Only to gasp again because right in front of him was a strange creature!

It wasn't human and it wasn't animal. Yet it stood on two legs, had arms and fuzzy hands and a head that looked like a feline. But not any feline that Zuko knew of. It was covered in purple fur and wore orange and green robes.

It was an absolutely horrible colour combination that hurt Zuko's eyes. The cat-like eyes were glistening in a dangerous light. One eye sharp yellow and the other bright blue.

"Who are you?" Zuko asked.

"Me?" The weird creature asked in a smooth sophisticated voice. "Why I'm a spirit. Isn't that obvious?"

"What do you want?" Zuko asked as he stepped back.

"Dear sir. No need to fear me," The Spirit said. "I was merely drawn here. I heard such beautiful sounds! It was enough to make my heart sing."

Zuko frowned, "I don't understand."

"The dissonance!" The spirit said. "My name is Desiree." the spirit presented itself as it bowed. "I like to call myself an artour, a lover of art! In search for that moment of magic when true dissonance is archived and you sir… You are a master artist! It springs from your body, it is indeed," Desiree inhaled deeply and then grinned showcasing a row of sharp teeth. "A delight."

"Right…. I think I must be going now." Zuko said as he stepped backwards clutching his turtleduck.

"Why leave so soon?" Suddenly Desiree was behind Zuko making Zuko twirl around in shock. "You must stay! Or better yet. Come to my house."

"I can't. My Uncle will be really worried," Zuko stated. "I have to go back."

"Oh but I insist," Desiree moved closer and closer. "Stay… It would be such an honor."

Zuko gasped for breath. Then he turned around and he sprinted, as fast as he could. What had he gotten himself into now? He ran for a wooded area, hoping he could lose his pursuer in there.

Desiree chuckled from where he stood. "Running now are we?" he asked and then suddenly in a swoop he came after Zuko.

Zuko had no idea what was up with this creature, this spirit. He just knew it was bad and he had to run! Laughter sounded behind him and Zuko turned his head to see the spirit come right after him. He dared let go of the Turtleduck with only one hand so he could send fire after the spirit but it dodged the fire and kept coming.

Shit! What was Zuko supposed to do? What did this spirit want with him?

"ZUKOOOO!" A shout sounded from above and from the sky came a young boy with blue tattoos on his head. He crashed down and sent a wave of air towards the spirit and knocked it away.

"Avatar!" Zuko gasped.

Aang gasped. "That's Desiree. The spirit of Discord and Dissonance. He is drawn to conflict and discord. Feeds on it. But I don't understand. What is he doing here?"

"I don't know," Zuko said, clutching his turtleduck. "I was just minding my own business."

Then Desiree came. He was slinking forward as he grinned. "Beautiful… I must have it for my collection!" he said.

Zuko gasped as he stepped back, "Stay away from me."

Aang stepped forward, placing himself between Zuko and Desiree. "I'm the Avatar! And I demand you go back to the spirit world!" he said.

Desiree laughed. "You don't command me Avatar!" he said. "And I have no interest in you. All I want…" he said as he pointed at Zuko with a long finger. "Is him!"

"You're not touching him!" Aang said, aiming his staff at the spirit.

Desiree grinned, his grin was from ear to ear and his eyes glistening. And then he pounced forward. "Zuko… ZUKO RUN!" he shouted.

Zuko didn't need to be told twice he turned and he ran, still with a Turtleduck in his arms. A spirit after him and Aang behind the spirit.

And then suddenly the spirit picked up speed and it enveloped Zuko making him scream.

Aang saw it. The spirit enveloping Zuko and he screamed. "ZUKOOO!" as he jumped forward and reached into the spirit only to seemingly fall through it and then… Everything seemed to turn dark as Aang fell down. And then it became bright.

Aang landed on purple grass.

"URGH!" Aang groaned then sat up. "ZUKO!"

Wide-eyed Aang looked around, only to look up and see the floating animals or rather spirit animals. The plants were strange, vibrant colours too and there was a shroud of mist causing a haze. Right next to Aang's foot was a Turtleduck. The Turtleduck that he had seen Zuko carrying around for some reason.

But no Zuko.

Aang swallowed. "Oh no…" he whispered to the Turtleduck. "We're in the spirit world!"

Chapter Text

With his glider strapped to his back and Zuko's Turtleduck in his arms, Aang ran across the strange planes of the spirit world as he called out. "Zuko! ZUKOOOOO!"

There was no sign of the Fire Prince though. Just a very strange world with all the spirits in it.

It was pretty obvious that Desiree had taken Zuko and Aang had only been pulled into the spirit world by accident.

Aang stopped as he took a deep breath.

Okay… Desiree had taken Zuko. So all Aang needed to do was to find Desiree and then he would find Zuko! Aang turned to the closest spirit he saw and ran. "Hey! Hello!" he called after the white spirit which looked a bit like a pandacoon. "Excuse me! Do you know where the spirit Desiree lives?" he asked. The spirit shrieked and then it vanished.

"Hey wait!" Aang shouted as he ran after it. But it was far too late. The spirit was gone and Aang sighed deeply as he dumped down on the ground.

Then he glanced down at the Turtleduck in his arms and it was first, in that very second, it occurred to him how weird it was that Zuko was running around with a turtleduck… Why?

Aang frowned and then he noticed, a burned wing with red burned flesh showing under it. Aang gasped. "What happened? Did Zuko do that?" he asked.

The Turtleduck looked up at Aang.

"Why?" Aang asked. Then he remembered his attempt with firebending. He had hurt Katara without even meaning to. "But he was protecting you. He must have been looking for help," he concluded. "See I knew it! He isn't so bad. Yes he hurt you but he didn't mean to! He wanted to make it better, right?"

Then Aang giggled. Now that he thought about it, the big scary Fire Prince being so protective of a Turtleduck was kind of funny.

It was even funnier when Aang replaced the picture of the current Zuko with the picture of the past Zuko with his mostly bald head except the Phoenix tail, big scary armour and an angry scowl on his face while protecting his little Turtleduck.

Aang sighed deeply as he picked himself back up.. Not having any bending in the spirit world kind of sucked. He couldn't even fly.

Aang kept walking with the Turtleduck in his hand. "Hello!" he shouted. "Is there anyone out there?" he asked. "I need help! I need to find the spirit Desiree! The Avatar would be eternally grateful if he could get a bit of help here!"

"Aang…" a soft voice whispered. The light flickering in strange silver.

Aang blinked then he gasped, "I know that voice!"

And finally a young woman appeared in front of Aang wearing a long white dress while her white hair freely flowed around her shoulders.

"Yue!" Aang gasped. "Wow! It's so good to see you! I didn't think I would ever see you again!"

Yue smiled gently. "It's nice to see you as well," she said. "At least so close. I do watch you from the sky when the moon is high." she admitted.

"Really?" Aang asked. "That's amazing. I'll be sure to tell the others that."

Yue smiled gently, "I believe you're looking for help."

Aang nodded. "Zuko!" he said. "A spirit caught him and dragged him in here."

"Zuko." Yue repeated. "Prince of the Fire Nation."

"Yes exactly! He…. Oh." Aang suddenly remembered. Yues short meeting with the Fire Prince. And what had caused the death of the previous moon spirit. Aang swallowed. "Look I know the Fire Nation did bad things." he said. "But he's not all bad! We can't just leave him here."

"Zuko was not the one to kill the former moon spirit." Yue informed. "On the contrary. His uncle, General Iroh defended her. He is a friend of spirits."

Aang blinked. "Iroh is?" he asked.

"Yes." Yue said. "He even found his way to this world and travelled it. His only child, his son Lu Ten had died in battle. Iroh came here- hurt and broken, begging for the soul of his son. Even offering his own soul in trade."

"But… Iroh is with us." Aang commented.

"Yes. For the dead cannot be brought back. Indeed some people who have very strong spirits and connections to this world may turn into spirits themselves. Like myself," Yue said, putting a hand on her chest. "But it is rare and Lu Ten was not one of them. He was never here to begin with."

"So Iroh came here for nothing?" Aang asked sadly.

"I wouldn't say that," Yue said. "He didn't get his son back. But he found something else."

"What?" Aang asked.

"Clarity," Yue replied. "At first when Iroh was denied his son, he was very angry. He threatened to burn down our world. However, in the spirit world there is no bending. He tried to bargain. He insisted there had to be a way. But then finally… When he finally had to accept that his son would never return. He sat on a hill and he cried, for a very long time. 

He cried not just for his own son, but all the sons and daughters who had been lost in this war. He cried for the young Fire Nation soldiers who had been so proud to serve. For the Earth Kingdom prisoners who had no choice but be taken. For the Water Tribe who had been reduced to almost nothing. And for the Air Nomads who had all been killed long before he was even born."

"Wow." Aang breathed. "I… I had no idea. I mean."

"I wouldn't expect you to." Yue assured. "The point is that General Iroh became a changed man. It didn't just happen in a day though. His son's death was merely the beginning and he had to make a difficult journey. As he left the spirit world, he bowed for the spirits and thanked them for showing him the truth. Facing the reality of his actions was the hardest thing he had ever done, but he was grateful to us. We guided him to an exit where he could meet new friends. The order of the White Lotus embraced a man so in tune with spirits. Only then was he ready for them," Yue closed her eyes. "He must see a lot of himself in Zuko."

"Yeah. That makes a lot of sense," Aang nodded. "He really believes in Zuko."

Yue nodded. "Zuko must be retrieved," she said. "He finds himself in a very dangerous situation."

"Desiree," Aang breathed.

"Yes… Desiree is a spirit who feasts on the discord in the hearts of man. He hears the disharmony like it is music and lures the person to a lonely spot where he snatches them up."

Aang shook lightly. No one deserves that fate.

"Desiree had his eyes on Zuko for a while, but Zuko was never alone. Always in company with someone or watched from afar by Iroh." Yue said.

"So… Desiree wants Zuko because Zuko has disharmony in his heart?" Aang breathed. "What would happen if you know, Zuko didn't have disharmony?"

"Then Desiree would have no interest in him and move on," Yue simply stated.

Aang nodded thoughtfully. "Can you take me to his house?" he asked.

"Yes," Yue nodded. "However, you must be very careful. Desiree is a dangerous spirit who is very possessive of his collection of disharmony."

"I understand," Aang nodded. "but we have to save Zuko!"

"Indeed." Yue smiled, then looked at Aang’s arms as she chuckled. "I like your Turtleduck!" she said.

Aang grinned, "Yeah he's really cute! We should give him a name!"

Yue chuckled. "I'm sure you will come up with something. Come now. We mustn't waste more time," she gestured and Aang nodded as he ran after the former Princess of the water tribe who floated over the grass.

Chapter Text

Iroh had been staring at the place where his nephew had disappeared - followed by the Avatar, all day. There was no shame in worrying over loved ones, especially if that someone was Zuko.

The sun was beginning to set making the mountains and trees cast long shadows and the sky ablaze with colour.

He wasn't the only one who looked worried.

"They have been gone for a long time..." Sokka pointed out. "Too long."

Iroh bit his lip but he could only agree.

"I hope nothing happened to them," Katara said as she twisted her hands and paced up and down.

"I knew it," Sokka hissed. "I knew trusting Zuko was a bad idea! Don't you see what happened? We left Aang alone with him! Why wouldn't Zuko turn around and capture him, huh?"

"He wouldn't do that!" Toph exclaimed.

"Believe me. He would," Sokka informed Toph. "You have no idea what lengths he used to go to, to get to Aang!"

"I don't believe it, Mr. Iroh!" Toph addressed Iroh. He though turned his head away.

"See! Even Iroh thinks it's a possibility," Sokka pointed out.

Iroh squinted his eyes. "I can't deny it," he said. "Zuko... He wants it so bad. To redeem himself, it's all that kept him going for three years. His only life line... It's not something you just give up."

"He would even leave you behind?" Katara asked, a hint of disgust in her voice.

"If he believed I was in danger. No, I don't think he would," Iroh said. "However... I am not in any danger am I?" he asked. "I just don't know."

"He would really just leave you behind?" Katara asked again. Disapproval in her voice.

"I would like to believe he wouldn't," Iroh said slowly. "but that isn't the truth and only a personal desire. He has tried to leave me behind many times, and has acted on his own without telling me anything about what he was up to. Acting in secret is not out of the norm with him. I cannot tell what is going through his mind. I'm sorry."

"Hey! Aren't you guys jumping to conclusions?" Toph asked. "Maybe they are just lost! Maybe Zuko just isn't done sulking yet and Aang is looking after him like he promised! And hey, Aang is the avatar! You think Zuko can overpower him that easily?"

Iroh smiled a little sadly. "You underestimate my nephew," he said. "He is stronger than even he knows. If he were to face Aang in a match now, I do not know who would win."

"Why aren't you standing more up for your nephew?" Toph asked, frustrated.

"You misunderstand me, Toph," Iroh said. "I am not saying that Zuko has done anything wrong. We don't know that, as you pointed out. They could just be lost. Or hopefully they could finally be talking things out. However, if there is anything I know, it is that all options are possibilities. I shall not deny it. It is important to be very honest with yourself, even about those you love... Perhaps even, especially about those you love."

Sokka sighed deeply as he stood up holding his battle club. "We should probably go look for them. Just to be sure," he said.

Katara nodded, also standing up, "I swear, If he did something. Even after all the help we gave him! I'll never forgive him."

Iroh closed his eyes. "That's understandable," he said. Then he stood up, hissing slightly. "I too, shall go look."

"You'll be okay?" Toph asked, going to his side in case he needed support. Iroh looked down at the small girl and promised himself that he would not fall as he would quite frankly crush her.

"Yes," Iroh assured. "I have rested enough."

Sokka sighed deeply. "Why couldn't we have done this earlier when we had daylight?" he moaned to them before straightening. "Fine. Toph, stay with Iroh and I'll stick to Katara. We'll meet back here in three hours. Understood?"

And everybody nodded.

"There is Desiree's house." Yue gestured to what could be described as a small valley with a little house at the base. "I'm sorry. I can go no further. This is his territory."

Aang nodded as he looked at the strange house with a path leading to it. Not one single wall or window looked straight. The colors were all miss matched and all over the place. The grass was... Purple? And the flowers had green petals. It was all very weird.

"Be careful," Yue warned. "Remember. He feeds on disharmony."

Aang swallowed as he nodded. "Thanks Yue," he said as he placed the turtleduck on his shoulder and took a deep breath. Then he started to walk down the crooked path until finally, he stood in front of a tall, slim and crooked door.

Aang inhaled deeply and then opened the door. It opened with a loud screeching sound, alerting anyone inside of the house and Aang's eyes squinted. So much for sneaking in.

As Aang stepped in he blinked. What he saw looked almost like a normal living room with a large chair, a fireplace and a small table, even set for a meal.

Everything was normal - Except for the walls being covered in shelves from floor to ceiling. Each one holding bottles of different shapes and sizes! Thousands of bottles all containing colored swirling masses that glowed in the semi dark.

"Zuko?" Aang whispered. who knew, maybe he had still gone unnoticed, "Zuko are you in here?" he asked. "Come on we need to get out of here."

"What's this!"

Aang turned to the chair, now seeing it occupied by Desiree himself. Casually sitting with one knee over the other and leaned comfortably back, his eyes were slits as he grinned.

"The Avatar himself has come for a visit but he didn't even knock!" Desiree held up a finger. "Rude."

"You took someone from the human world, if anyone should be called rude, it's you. Zuko, I'm here to get him back so hand him over," Aang demanded.

Desiree smirked as he leaned over, resting his chin in his hands. "No," he purred.

Aang frowned, annoyed. "You had no right taking him. Give him back!"

"Absolutely not," Desiree replied evenly. "Do you know how rare it is to find a specimen of that calibre?" he asked. "I should be so lucky to find one every hundred years or so."

Aang sucked in a deep breath and then stood steady. "What will it take for you to give him back?"

"Nothing is worth as much as his disharmony. He is not for sale," Desiree replied and then stood up, proving himself to be tall and slender. "You see this? My collection," he whispered as his hand slid over the many bottles. "Music... distilled and bottled for my consumption. Ah this is a fine one." he said pulling out a bottle where blue and yellow was swirling around. "A young man. So in love with a young woman. But she is of the enemy tribe! His heart says to love her and his mind says to kill her! Though I will say the novelty wears off when it's so common." he sighed deeply putting the bottle back.

Aang frowned deeply. He couldn't help but notice his own growing sense of dread.

"War... Is music. So much disharmony. It turns brothers into enemies; Children into snitches, relatives turning their families in, the people they used to care the most about! Young men and women do, what they in their heart know is wrong! But they try to convince themselves that it's for the greater good!" he gestured at all of his bottles. "And when their souls are nearly being torn apart by the conflict within! Music!" he grinned.

Aang frowned. "Where is Zuko?" he asked.

Desiree turned his head to Aang. A wide grin spreading across his face. "He's almost done," he said. Then behind him a door opened and Aang gasped.

For in the back room, the Prince was laying on his back with his eyes closed. There was golden light all around him,swallowing him up. Hovering right above him was a bottle with the light pouring inside.

Aang gasped. "ZUKOO!" he shouted, shooting into the room only for Desiree to grab his arm.

"I just wanted you to see so you wouldn't bother me anymore," Desiree said. "He's almost done."

Wide-eyed Aang looked up, seeing the light swallowing Zuko's whole body and then he just dissolved into the light and vanished into the bottle which fell down on the table, with all the colours swirling inside of it. Gold. .

Desiree grinned as he let go of Aang and walked inside, picking up the bottle. Then nestled his cheek against it. "Oh! I hadn't had such fine music for centuries!" he cried. "Good and evil. Pride and morality! Heart and mind! All in disagreement and it's all here!" he almost cried.

Aang didn't know what to say. He was wide-eyed looking at the bottle... Was Zuko dead? Had Aang just seen him die? No! That couldn't be right!

"It's beautiful!" Desiree sniffed.

Aang acted instead of thinking. He rushed forward and head butted right into Desiree who stumbled back dropping the bottle. "Urgh!"

Barely did Aang manage to grab the bottle before it hit the ground. Then wide-eyed he stood up.

Desiree seethed. His teeth looked more sharp than a moment before. "Give it to me! The disharmony!" he yowled. "It's mine!"

Aang shook his head. "NO!" he shouted as he turned and ran.

"GET BACK HERE!" Desiree screamed as Aang ran into the living room and grabbed a shelf pulling it out so all the bottles fell to the ground and splintered.

Desiree screamed. "NOOOO! MY MUSIC!"

But Aang didn't stop. He just ran outside.

Desiree looked up from the floor filled with broken bottles where colours escaped and voices could be heard. He seethed as all his fur stood up straight. "You won't get away with that! You'll pay!"

"AANG!" Yue shouted as Aang came running towards her up out of the valley.

"Yue help!" Aang shouted. "I got Zuko! But Desiree is after me!"

Yue nodded as she stepped forward. "I'll hold him off as long as I can! Just run!"

Aang nodded as he ran right past her and Yue raised her arms raising a wall of ice trapping Desiree who screamed.

"Moon spirit! How dare you interfere! That's mine!" Desiree yelled.

"Humans are not spirit property!" Yue replied. "You will not have him!"

And Desiree screamed.

Run! Run! Run! Aang had to run! But to where? How did he get out of the spirit world? And what was he to do with a bottled up Zuko?!

In his mad dash Aang looked back to see if he was being chased. Suddenly Aang tripped over a rock making him yell in surprise as he let go of the bottle. "Noo!" the bottle flew across the air and then hit the rocky ground. And shattered upon impact making three lights burst out.

Wide-eyed Aang looked up at the shattered remains of the bottle now empty for its contents. "Oh no," he gasped, grabbing his bald head. "Oh no I killed him!" he shouted. "I didn't mean to! I'm sorry!" he cried. A tear splattered onto the ground.

"What are you crying about?" A young voice asked, right next to Aang.

Aang blinked as he turned to see a young boy. The boy had to be Aang's own age. Around twelve. He was wearing fine Fire Nation clothes, looking neat and expensive. His long black hair was neatly collected in a bun on his head in the best Fire Nation fashion.

The boy's gold eyes narrowed as he looked at Aang.

Aang gaped at the boy his own age as he sat up. "Who?" he asked then his eyes narrowed and he tilted his head. "Wait... Zuko?!" he exclaimed. Zuko's face which was perfect and unblemished with not a single scar or mark on it wrinkled at Aang.

"That's Prince Zuko. Peasant!" The young boy exclaimed loudly. "You are to address me with my proper title. I am the Firelord's son and heir! So that means that one day I will be Firelord! Show respect!"

Aang gaped as he sat up looking up at the boy. "What in the world," he gasped. Zuko was so - so small...

Only for his little friend the turtleduck to appear on his shoulder.

The young Zuko glanced down then his eyes widened, his whole face changing. "A turtleduck!" he exclaimed with an excited grin on his face.

Aang blinked. "You like turtleducks?" he asked.

"Well... They are all right I suppose." Young Zuko commented as he pouted, crossed his arms and knowingly turned away. "It's not like great warriors has time for stupid things like turtleducks."

Slowly Aang removed the turtleduck from his shoulder and held it in his hands. "Do you want to pet him?" he asked.

Young Zuko halted. Then he turned to Aang. "Can I?" he asked.

"Sure." Aang said. "See. He's not dangerous."

Zuko smiled as he walked forward until he was right in front of Aang. Then he hesitated. "Urhm."

"It's all right. He won't hurt you." Aang said.

"I know." Zuko said in a warm smile. "As long as you don't attack them first. Or attack their babies, they are really nice." Then with a very gentle finger he touched the turtleducks head, very gently petting it. "What's his name?" he asked.

"I don't know yet." Aang said, surprised at how easy it was to talk to this Zuko and how … gentle he was. "Maybe you can help me figure it out?"

Zuko looked up. "Really?" he asked as he smiled brightly.

"Yeah." Aang smiled nervously as he allowed the young Zuko to dote on the turtleduck. Okay. Maybe this could work out. So all he had done was de-aged Zuko somehow. That wasn't so bad! They could work with this.

"What are you doing!"

"ARGH!" Aang shouted in fright by a very familiar raspy voice and he turned to see another person pointing a sword right at him. "A... Another Zuko?!" Aang exclaimed.

True enough. There was Zuko! Seemingly the original age but still different! Nearly his entire face was covered by a massive scar. He was bald again with one phoenix tail and wearing bright red armor as he burned with fury. "You are not to fraternize with the enemy!" The scarred Zuko shouted at the young Zuko. "That's treason! The Avatar must be captured!"

"Why?" A third voice asked and Aang turned to see a third Zuko sitting on the ground.

This Zuko had the normal scar on just one side of his face but he looked sickly thin. Starved in fact. He was wearing nothing but rags and looked like all life had just been beaten out of him.

Aang didn't move a muscle. This was really bad!

"You've seen it out there," The raggedy Zuko spoke in a tired voice. "It's just death and misery. Starvation and desperation. Is this all there is? Is the war really worth... all of that?"

"Do not be weak!" Scarred Zuko yelled. "Weakness is what brought us here! The Firelord knows what is right!"

"Father?" Young Zuko asked. "Yeah. He'll protect the people, he just wants to help."

"The Firelord." Scarred Zuko corrected him. "Is strong as he needs to be! He does what needs to be done! There is no room for compromise! This is war!"

"But why?" Raggedy Zuko asked.

"Shut up!" Scarred Zuko yelled. "It is for the greater good!"

"It's not." Raggedy Zuko sighed in a tired voice. "Why did those people have to die? Just to spread more misery?"

"By the end it will all be better! For everyone!" Scarred Zuko insisted.

"Father wouldn't betray his people! He would never do that!" Young Zuko shouted desperately. And they all continued arguing with each other.

Wide-eyed Aang was just looking at this mess.

He had three Zukos in front of him! And they were all in complete disagreement with each other! Yelling at each other.

Okay. Aang had to admit. If this really was what had gone on inside of Zuko's heart, he sympathized. That had to be exhausting!

It didn't help at all as the shouting match continued... This was a complete and utter mess!

Chapter Text

"GUYS! STOP IT!" Aang shouted as he finally jumped between the three Zukos. "This isn't the way! Don't you see? You are literally fighting yourself. You're all the same person!"

"He's a coward!" the young Zuko exclaimed, pointing at raggedy Zuko.

"He's an ignorant fool!" raggedy Zuko exclaimed, pointing at scarred Zuko.

"He's weak!" scarred Zuko shouted, pointing at Young Zuko.

And all three of them were litterately pointing at each other.

Aang could only slam his own forehead with the palm of his hand, then looked up. How was this even possible?

Seriously! How? Zuko had been split up into three different versions of himself and yet they seemed like they had nothing in common.

Aang sucked in a deep breath then he looked up at each Zuko. "Surely there has to be something you guys agree on." he said.

Three pairs of yellow eyes narrowed at Aang.

Suddenly, scared Zuko stepped forward pointing his sword, "I need to capture the Avatar! No matter the cost!"

"NO!" The young Zuko surprisingly stepped in front of Aang,"We had a truce! If we break it! We will have dishonored ourselves!"

"See what I mean!" Scarred Zuko sneered. "Nothing but a weakling! We need to do what must be done! We must capture the Avatar."

Raggedy Zuko sighed deeply as he was sitting on the ground. Looking tired with deep bags under his eyes. "It won't matter," he muttered. "We are lucky to be born, remember? He is never going to accept us."

"That's a lie!" Young Zuko shouted. "Father gave us a chance! To prove ourselves. He will accept us!"

"The firelord gave us this task!" Scarred Zuko chimed in. "We can regain our honor!"

"Then what? Everyone just suffers?" Raggedy Zuko asked.

"No they won't." Young Zuko argued. "It'll be for the better. You'll see! We'll capture the Avatar and everything will be good. Right?" he asked. "Father won't be angry anymore! It'll all be good." Then he turned to Aang and his face faltered.

Aang sighed deeply. "Listen. It wont even matter if you guys capture me when you are trapped in the spirit world," he said. "We have to find a way out. That makes sense right? I am the bridge between the human and spirit world. Your best shot at getting out of here will be to stick to me. I'm sure your uncle is very worried about you too."

"Uncle!" Young Zuko gasped. "Is he okay? Do you know where he is?" he asked.

Aang nodded, "Yeah. he's in the human world. Which is why we need to make it out of the spirit world."

Scarred Zuko glared at them but finally nodded his consent and Raggedy Zuko sighed as he finally stood up though it looked like he could barely even stand on his own.

Concerned Aang looked at raggedy Zuko. "You're okay?" he asked.

"I'm tired," Raggedy Zuko informed. "Really... really tired."

"Yeah. Fighting yourself has to be exhausting," Aang nodded.

"I saw it, you know." Raggedy Zuko continued, "I'm not blind... People scraping by barely surviving. Soldiers walking to their death. For the 'glory of the fire nation' ... For leaders who never even cared about them in the first place."

"Shut up!" Scarred Zuko shouted. "You don't speak that way."

"I know." Raggedy Zuko sighed, looking at Scarred Zuko. "You're the loud one. You're always trying to silence the two of us. You're horrible."

"Without me you would just have laid down and died! You're pathetic!" Scarred Zuko hissed. "Face it. Without me you are nothing."

"Aang," suddenly young Zuko was by Aang's side and somehow seemed even younger than before. Smaller than Aang. "I want to go home now. You can get us home right?"

Aang nodded as he took the small Zuko's hand. "Yeah. I'll get you home." he assured. "It'll be okay."

Scarred Zuko rolled his eyes. "We can't go home before we captured the Avatar stupid!"

Little Zuko sniffed. "I want my mom."

"She's gone you pathetic whelp! She left you. because you're pathetic! Accept it!" Scarred Zuko snarled, making both small Zuko and even raggedy Zuko gasp.

Aang though, couldn't stand this any longer, "Don't talk like that! Not even to yourself!" Aang shouted.

"He's right though." Raggedy Zuko spoke. "She left us... She's not coming back."

Aang halted then he shook his head. "Come on this way. We need to get out of here." he sighed deeply. He already felt so exhausted.

Zuko... How did you ever manage to live like this?

Chapter Text

Iroh looked at the devastation with sadness in his heart. Seeing the scorch marks on the ground and on the plants.

Toph frowned as her toes dug into the earth, "It does seem like the work of a firebender." she commented.

"It looks like Zuko's way of letting off some steam," Iroh agreed. "Though I still wish he would learn how to do that without resorting to firebending." he closed his eyes, "Still no control over himself." he frowned deeply as he realised just how much pain Zuko was in.

"I don't feel Sparky or Twinkletoes anywhere," Toph then admitted. "Sparky's foot prints goes that way and then they just stop." she pointed to her left.

Iroh nodded as he followed the direction Toph had pointed out, where true enough he saw some soft foot prints. They were far apart though… Zuko had been sprinting.

Towards the Avatar? Away from something? Iroh didn't get far though before the footprints, true enough, just stopped.

Iroh frowned as he stepped forward, glancing around. There was a strange quality to the air.

"Maybe Aang picked him up and they flew away?" Toph commented.

"Maybe," Iroh commented as he looked in front of himself and then walked forward, reaching forward a hand.

"What is it?" Toph asked.

"The veil between the human world and the spirit world is thin here," Iroh commented.

"Huh?" Toph asked.

"There are places… Specific places in the world where the veil between the human and the spirit world is thin," Iroh calmly informed. "Sometimes specific phenomena make these places react. The full moon affects the North poles sacred spirit pool. A comet affects Agni's resting place in the heart of the fire temple, It's in a volcano," he held out his hands feeling his way along. "I wonder what made this one react."

"Wait… You think spirits may be involved?" Toph asked.

"I think it's a possibility," Iroh said. "but I can't be sure."

"Well.. If that's the case it's a good thing Zuko is with Aang isn't it?" Toph asked. "Aang is the bridge between the human and spirit world after all."

Iroh nodded. "Quite correct," he agreed. "However…spirits rarely take commands… They do have minds of their own and that is a concern that can not be underestimated."

Toph frowned deeply as she nodded.

Aang kept glancing at the young Zuko walking next to him, trying desperately not to stare.

The young Zuko was back to being Aang's own age, and he was carrying around the turtleduck in a protective manner while the two older Zukos walked behind him.

"So erhm…" Aang cleared his throat. "Have you thought of a name yet?" he asked.

Young Zuko nodded. "Can we call him Lin-Lin?" he asked.

"Lin-Lin?" Aang asked. "That's a great name! Sure! Lin-Lin it is!" he grinned. "Where's the name from? I haven't really heard it before."

"This play I watched with my mom." Young Zuko replied. "It's about a young boy who befriended a dragon!" he grinned. "And they form a friendship, but by the end, the dragon sacrifices himself to save the fire nation from the greedy Evil Earth Kingdom Lord! The dragon's name was Lin-Lin!" he beamed.

"Evil Earth Kingdom Lord?" Aang asked.

"Uhuh," Young Zuko nodded looking fondly at Lin-Lin in his arms. "The Earth Kingdom is jealous of all the wealth the Fire Nation has. That's why they call us evil and want to kill us."

"I don't think that's really how it is." Aang tried to say. How do you break the news to a 12 year old kid? Aang remembered when he realised the world was at war… maybe now wasn't the time for that kind of reaction...

"What else would it be?" Young Zuko asked, looking at Aang with big eyes. "Father wouldn't attack if there wasn't a good reason. He's just trying to protect us."

The words shivered down Aang shoulder. The way Zuko was saying it, clearly there was no evil intention behind it at all. There was even an outright childish innocence to how he said it. And that was the creepy thing. Then Aang looked behind his shoulder to look at the Raggedy Zuko.

How come he looked so thin? He looked like an outright skeleton. Each foot step heavy, his back slouched and his eyes exhausted.

Scarred Zuko on the other hand, marched right on with a straight back and a scary look on his face. Fire almost seemed to flare from his nostrils as he huffed.

Then a coldness came over Aang as he gasped. A purple shape came toward them and Aang gasped. "PROTECT YOURSELF!" he shouted, grabbing his staff as suddenly Desiree reformed in front of them. Towering over them.

"You," Desiree hissed. "Foolish Avatar! How dare you! YOU THIEF!"

"You're the thief!" Aang yelled. "You need to put Zuko back together again!"

Desiree's eyes swept across the three Zukos and he grinned. "Oh… What have we here?" he asked. "It can still be salvaged." he sighed relieved and ran his leathery tongue over his lip. "Come here!" he snarled, pouncing forward.

"Guys… RUN!" Aang shouted grabbing Young Zuko and started running.

Scarred Zuko pulled out his swords as he faced Desiree. "A true fire nation soldier never runs!" he shouted.

Aang pushed Young Zuko forward so he could run back and grab scarred Zuko. "Come on!" he shouted, wrestling Scarred Zuko backwards with him.

The four of them ran across the fields and it was not for the first time that Aang cursed that there was no bending in the spirit world.

"Help!" Aang shouted. "I NEED HELP!"

And then a blue shape, sailing from the sky. A dragon! Rokus animal guide.

Young Zuko stopped as he gaped up into the air. "Is that… a dragon?" he asked.

Raggedy Zuko halted as well, "I thought they had gone extinct."

"Maybe they have. This is just the spirit of a dragon," Aang informed truthfully. "But he is here to help and now is not the time to gawk!"

And finally the big dragon landed between the group and Desiree who let out a piercing shriek .

"THIS WAY!" Aang gestured and they ran to the left into a dense forest where they kept running until they were out of breath. Gasping for air.

"How…. How did he even find us?" Young Zuko moaned as he squinted his eyes.

"Quite simple actually," A gentle female voice sounded as Yue herself stepped out from the shadows. "He was drawn to you Zuko. To your disharmony. As long as you are in such disharmony, he will find you. You must find harmony and become one again. Otherwise, Desiree is never going to give up." she looked seriously at them with her blue eyes.

Aang's heart fell. Trying to make these three people find harmony together? It seemed like an impossible task.

Then he sucked in a deep breath. What would happen to Zuko if he tried to leave the spirit world as he was, as three people?

Okay! They had to try.

"I could tie them together-"

"ABSOLUTELY NOT!" four voices yelled, making Aang jump. Oops, wasn't meant to say that… but they did all agree!

"Guys! Fine, I won't tie you up. There's only one other way I can think of to solve this," Aang declared. "You guys need to talk to each other!" he stated. "And find common ground! You are all the same person after all. Surely there has to be something!"

Scarred Zuko glared at Aang, while young Zuko backed away clutching Lin-Lin. Raggedy Zuko just slumped down on the ground.

"This isn't good." Yue said. "If you can't find harmony you have to keep moving. Desiree is going to find you."

Aang sighed deeply. "I suppose we just need to move forward for now," he said, feeling the need to sit down himself. Uuh, Katara is the one you need when low on hope! Aang knew he wasn't Katara, his only hope would be to keep them moving. "Come on Zuko," he said to the young Zuko clutching his turtleduck and held out a hand. "And erhm… Zuko and Zuko." he addressed the other two.

None of them seemed happy to move but finally they were on their way again.

Chapter Text

Iroh sucked in a deep breath as he sat on the ground with crossed legs. In front of him, was a small offering of berries, the only thing he had been able to find on such short notice, being out here.

It was a pathetic offering really. It should at least be some finer food, beverages, shiny jewels, incense. Pretty much anything other than berries.

"Mr. Iroh…" Toph hesitated. "What are you doing?" She asked.

"I am hoping a spirit will be able to come and help," Iroh informed in a gentle tone. "The only human who can freely cross between the spirit and the human world is the Avatar. Otherwise, we need a spirit's help to do so. Spirits are able to cross between the worlds at places like this, where the veil is so thin. They can even bring humans with them."

"So... We need the help of a spirit to cross over." Toph realized. Sitting down next to Iroh, she copied his position and asked, "So how does that work? We lure it and then capture it?"

Iroh shook his head as he smiled, amused. "You cannot force a spirit to do anything it doesn't want to," he said. "Capturing it is the worst thing you could do. No… All we can do is hope that a kind spirit notices us and will be willing to help. So... We need to ask nicely."

"Wow the spirit world," Toph breathed. "I wonder what it's like! It would be awesome to check out."

Iroh looked at Toph's opaque eyes and away, "Toph. It's not that I wouldn't appreciate your company in the spirit world, but I don't think it's a place you would like to be."

"Why not?" Toph asked, sounding hurt.

Iroh hesitated. "You use earth bending to navigate the world. Right?"

"Yeah…" Toph lifted an eyebrow.

"In the spirit world there is no bending of any kind," Iroh informed quietly. "You would be truly blind."

Toph halted as she sat up straight, "Are you serious?"

"I'm afraid so," Iroh nodded.

Toph swallowed, "Then…. I would rather stay here and protect the entrance, if that's okay?"

"I understand," Iroh assured.

Toph turned her head away, chewing her lip.

"Toph… Being in a dark cave where you can't see. That scares most people - including myself," Iroh said carefully. "We all have limitations, and no one likes feeling defenceless. There's nothing to be ashamed about there."

Toph closed her eyes. "I'm not scared," she insisted.

"That's funny, because I definitely am," Iroh replied and Toph opened her eyes.

"You are?" Toph asked.

"Of course I am," Iroh said. "There's a good possibility that my nephew is trapped in the spirit world and there is nothing I can do about it. Who knows what could happen to him? I'm terrified."

"Oh… I see," Toph lowered her head and she swallowed, "I'm… scared too, but only a little bit."

Iroh smiled, "That's nothing to be ashamed of, as long as we don't let our fear stop us from doing our best. Listen, I will try to meditate, to see if I can contact a spirit. Will you help me Toph?"

Toph nodded and perked up. "I would love to," she said. What do we do?"

"First close your eyes," Iroh said, closing his own eyes. "Take deep breaths right down to your stomach, feelling how your breath connects you to the world around you."

Toph smirked, "Sounds like Air Nomad meditation."

"Air Nomads were the people with the strongest connection to the spirit world," Iroh replied. "Like earth benders are the ones with the strongest connection to the physical world. If you would like I could show you fire nation meditation some other time. That one is about reaching inside. This one though, is about reaching outside."

Toph frowned, "Isn't it weird for a firebender to use techniques by other kinds of benders?"

"Not at all," Iroh chuckled. "That's a very limited way of thinking. Studying other kinds of bending will only expand your abilities. It is very useful and can have all kinds of benefits you never even thought of!"

"That sounds cool," Toph said. "When we have found Zuko. I would love to try some fire nation meditation."

Iroh smiled. "It would be my honour," he said and they both breathed in and breathed out. Trying to reach out.

"Okay," Aang spoke as he walked backwards facing the three Zukos. "You three gotta talk to each other! I think I got it. Monk Gyatso always taught me to be kind to others. You need to be kind to yourself first!" he said. "So you see Zuko! You need to be kind to yourself!" he said. "Each of you, find something nice to say about the other you!"

Three pairs of golden eyes looked at Aang. None of them seemed that enthusiastic.

"Okay," Aang cleared his throat. "You!" he pointed at raggedy Zuko. "You seem pretty nice. Don't you have anything nice you could say to him?" he pointed at young Zuko.

Raggedy Zuko looked at his younger self. "I pity you," he said.

"Okaaay… That could be a lot better, but it could also be a lot worse -"

"I don't need your pity," Young Zuko pouted. "I'm crown Prince Zuko of the fire nation!"

"You still think your mom will come back for you," Raggedy Zuko pointed out. "She wont. She's gone."

"That's not true!" Young Zuko exclaimed. "Mom would never leave! She said… Said that she would always be there! That she would always be ready to protect me!"

Concerned Aang looked at the Young Zuko. "What happened to your mom?" he asked. Then looked questioning at raggedy Zuko.

"Like I said… She left," Raggedy Zuko replied. "the same night our grandfather died. She disappeared. Uncle was gone too, on some weird travel. We were alone with father and Azula."

"At least he was brave enough to stick around," Scarred Zuko huffed. "He was harsh, true! But he was the Firelord! It was His responsibility to be tough and he did what needed to be done! Mother was gone! And so was Uncle! For two years the Firelord was left alone to try and get the country back under control after grandfather's death! Of course he was uncompromising! He had to be."

Aang swallowed his breath. It was funny…. Aang had known that Zuko was a prince of the Fire Nation. However, he had never actually thought about how that also meant that Zuko was the Firelord's son and that he had obviously been living with this man. For most of his childhood.

For a second time Aang swallowed and he spoke. "How… How is he?" he asked. "I mean, as a person. Your father?" he asked.

"The firelord is strong!" Scarred Zuko stated proudly. "He protects an entire nation and does what must be done no matter what it takes!"

Aang's eyes turned to the young version of Zuko who looked down.

"He's scary." Young Zuko whispered.

Aang turned to raggedy Zuko who looked at Aang with tired eyes.

"He's cruel."

"That's not true!" Scarred Zuko yelled at raggedy Zuko. "He only does what he needs to do!"

Raggedy Zuko looked at Scarred Zuko. Didn't even flinch. "Does he?"

"YES!" Scarred Zuko shouted. "You're always like this! Why don't you just go away? Always nagging in the back of my mind. It's sickening! 'This is wrong.' 'That is wrong.' No it's not! It's necessary!"

Raggedy Zuko kept standing, he looked more determined to speak his mind than before,"We know it's wrong…. We always knew. Those fire nation soldiers. They were ready to lay their life down for their nation. They were living people. With families and dreams but to the Firelord they were just like numbers on a piece of paper. Worthless and easily sacrificed."

Scarred Zuko hissed as he stepped forward. "It was necessary," he stated.

"It was wrong," Raggedy Zuko replied. "You knew back then. You know now."

"GET OUT OF MY HEAD!" Scarred Zuko roared as he jumped forward and grabbed Raggedy Zuko. "You're weak!" he hissed. "My weakness! And weaknes's needs to be burned away!" he stated. "Like this!" he roared.

He let go of raggedy Zuko with one hand, only to place that hand on raggedy Zuko's face. Right over his scar.

Suddenly a child started to scream.

"ZUKO!" Aang shouted running to the child who had fallen down on the ground screaming as suddenly a burning hand print seemed to appear on his face.

"STOP IT!" Young Zuko cried as he rolled around on the ground. "IT HURTS! FATHER I'M SORRY! I'M SORRY!" he screamed as Lin-Lin was flapping around quacking.

Aang grabbed the boy trying to make him stop rolling around. Only to be met by a horrible sight of a face that was burning. Blisters had appeared over the ravaged area which was quickly spreading.

Aang looked up in horror and saw how Scarred Zuko was pressing his hand against Raggedy Zuko's face.

Except he wasn't Scarred Zuko anymore; He was an older man with long black hair and a long slim beard. An unmarked face with blazing eyes and smiled with a cruel grin.

Aang's heart was pounding in his chest as he shouted for the man to stop. When he didn't, Aang screamed as he threw himself at the tall man and thrust him away from raggedy Zuko and down on the ground. Aang could hear Ragged Zuko gasping but didn't dare to turn away from danger.

"Who are you?" he asked as he pinned the older man to the ground. "What are you doing?"

The older man smiled as his yellow eyes shone. "Don't you recognise me Avatar? I do what is necessary," he spoke in a deep smooth voice.

Aang's eyes widened as realization dawned on him. "Firelord Ozai." he gasped. He was sitting on Firelord Ozai!

"Weakness must be burned away!" Ozai grinned as his yellow eyes flashed.

"You're wrong!" Aang shouted, vigorously shaking his head. "Defending life is not weak! It's never weak!" he shouted. "Zuko! Listen to me! You shouldn't let this man live in your head! He's horrible! You don't need him!"

Ozai smirked. "Zuko belongs to me… Make no mistake," he said and then just vanished from under Aang's fingers.

Aang gasped as he was just sitting, emptily staring at the empty space beneath him. It was like that man had sucked out all the joy that Aang had ever experienced and replaced it with an unrelenting, crushing darkness.

And then he heard it. Sniffs from Aang's left side A child crying.

"Zuko," Aang gasped as he turned his head to see the child crying. He was curled into a small ball on his side facing away from Aang and half hidden behind a tree.

Aang scrambled to his feet and ran over to the young Zuko so he could pull him up and embrace him.

When Aang dared to look, a horrible, raw burn now covered half his face.

Aang pulled him in tight and rocked and shooshed as Young Zuko cried into Aang's shoulder.

"It's okay," Aang whispered, knowing fully that it wasn't. "It's okay."

Zuko shook his head. "I'm just like him," he whispered. "This mark… It proves it," he said in a broken voice.

"No of course not." Aang assured.

"Yes it does," Young Zuko sniffed. "Lin-Lin is hurt… It was me. Wasn't it?" he asked. "I hurt him. I didn't mean to but I did." He broke down crying even harder, "And I hurt Mom. I must have! Why else would she leave?"

Aang swallowed as he just held the crying young Zuko, not knowing what to do here. He was utterly lost and he looked up as both raggedy Zuko and scarred Zuko approached them.

Scarred Zuko… he was back. Aang looked up at him, suddenly feeling both terrified and angry beyond words. He had transformed into Ozai! He was a part of Zuko too. Always there... Always whispering Ozais words.

Then he felt the sobs coming from the kid in his arms. Zuko had physically hurt his other self.

How were they ever going to find harmony like this?

It seemed… So hopeless.

Chapter Text

"Aha! Fire nation tracks definitely!" Sokka exclaimed. "Look at this. Scorch marks! Definitely a firebender!"

Katara nodded as she could only agree, a cold sensation going down her back.

"Running footprints. THIS WAY!" Sokka shouted and then he began to run.

"HEY SOKKA WAIT!" Katara yelled, running right after him, through the bushes and then suddenly Sokka yelled in surprise as he tripped right over two people sitting on the ground. "WUARGH! Urgh." Sokka landed on his back.

"Sokka!" Toph shouted. "You're breaking my concentration!"

Katara blinked as she stepped forward looking at Iroh and Toph who were sitting on the ground. Obviously they had followed the tracks too.

"Aauw. How am I supposed to see you when you're sitting on the ground in the dark?" Sokka asked as he turned around rubbing his sore back. "What are you even doing?" he asked.

Iroh made a little flame in his hand to provide a little light.

"Did you find something?" Katara asked.

"Well," Toph hesitated. "We found Zuko's tracks. Which began where you came from and ended right here. Mr Iroh says the veil between the human and the spirit world is thin right here. So we think Sparky and Twinkletoes might have gotten themselves stuck in the spirit world."

Katara halted. "What?" she asked.

"Oh come on. That didn't happen," Sokka muttered, finally managing to stand back up rubbing his backside.

"Sokka. You got stuck in the spirit world before! It's not impossible." Katara lectured.

"What? So the big panda made his way over here?" Sokka asked.

"Spirits can drag humans to the spirit world. That's what happened to Zhao." Iroh sighed deeply. "The ocean spirit dragged him inside."

Sokka was quiet as he looked at Iroh. "Really? I thought he … was like gone." At Iroh's Silence, "You're serious huh." Then he sighed deeply. "All right. I just hate it when these things happen. Tracking I understand. Fighting enemy patrols I understand. All of this spirit and bending stuff is way out of my own alley."

"What would a spirit want with Zuko and Aang?" Katara asked nervously.

"It's impossible to say at this time, Iroh sighed. "Spirits are as many and as different as humans. Some are very powerful, others are just wisps of wind. Some are benevolent, even protective of those who worship them. Others are malevolent. There is no such thing as just a spirit."

"Yue…" Sokka whispered, glancing down. "She protects the water tribes, and all the water benders."

Iroh nodded. "Yes. Like Tui did before her," he looked sympathetic at Sokka. "The human world and the spirit world are connected. It would be incorrect to say they are at two different places. It is more like… We share the same space but in different dimensions. And we constantly affect each other. Human conflict will carry to the spirit world, while spirit conflict definitely will affect us. That is why we must seek balance and acceptance. For as we treat the spirits kindly, they will be kind to us."

Katara blinked as she sat down next to Sokka looking at Iroh. "You know a lot about spirits," she commented.

Iroh nodded, "I visited the spirit world once," he informed. "And talked to some of the spirits who live there."

"What were you doing in the spirit world?" Katara asked with a lifted eyebrow.

"Oh that's not important," Iroh assured. "What matters is that the spirit world is very real! And we need to get in contact with a spirit who is willing to tell us if Zuko and Aang are there."

Katara frowned deeply. Clearly annoyed by the lack of a real answer.

"Katara," Toph spoke up. "He doesn't have to tell us. I think it might be really personal."

Iroh sighed deeply. Realizing that Katara wasn't going to let this go. "I was looking for something," he then finally admitted. "Something very important to me."

Katara blinked. "In the spirit world?"

"Seemed like the only place to look." Iroh said in a quiet sombre tone. "It was though… a very selfish search. For I am far from the only one who suffered that loss. So many…. so very, very many in these last hundred years lost the exact same thing. I was the arrogant fool who thought I was special enough to get special treatment." he shook his head.

There was silence, all three children looking at Iroh who sat with a bowed head and closed eyes.

"What was it?" Sokka finally asked.

"My child," Iroh said quietly. "Taken in battle… Like so many others. That's why… balance must be restored. For as long as this imbalance is so great. A new child gets taken by this battle, every single day. Each one an incredible loss that can never come back."

Now the silence was stunned.

"I… I'm so sorry." Katara whispered. "I didn't know I…"

Iroh shook his head. "Like I said. It was very selfish of me to think I was special. There are so many," he sighed deeply. "You lost a mother" he looked at Katara. "You both did." he glanced at Sokka. "Zuko is the same. He lost his mother when he was just ten. I lost my son. Everyone it seems…. has lost either a son, daughter, mother, father or friend," he said. "In that way… everyone has something in common now. Though it would be better if we didn't, this one time."

Sadly Sokka and Katara looked away from each other. Toph's empty eyes were looking out into the nothingness as she clutched her knees.

"Fire Nation people also lose family members…" Katara breathed. "I didn't even think about it," she swallowed. "Then why? Why would they keep this stupid war going? What are they getting out of it?" she asked with tears in her eyes.

"They are blinded by pride," Iroh replied. "They trust the Firelord. They trust that he truly has their best interest at heart! To just retreat now would be the same as admitting that all this death and lose was for nothing. Can you imagine being told that? Your son who was so proud to serve the fire nation, who you were so proud of as he joined the army… he died for nothing. Imagine trying to tell that to a mother."

"Fire Nation people are also victims in this war," Toph muttered.

"Is there anyone at all who benefits?" Katara asked. "I don't understand!"

Iroh sighed deeply, "As far as I can tell… No. I don't see a single winner in this war. Only countless losers."

"Then why don't people just stop it?" Katara asked, her hands closing into fists.

Sokka put a hand on Katara's shoulder. "It's like Iroh said. You can't just tell people all their sacrifices were for nothing and think they'll accept that. They trust the Firelord, like we would trust our dad with pretty much anything."

"Our dad is not evil though!" Katara pointed out.

"Still… We trust him," Sokka pointed out. "If he asked us to attack an earth kingdom vessel, even if we didn't know anything about the vessel or who's on it. We would probably still do it."

Katara squinted her eyes. "I hate this war," she whispered.

"I know," Sokka replied sadly. "I do too." he quieted. "I was thinking... even if we killed the Firelord, would that really just end it?" he asked.

"No. It's not enough." Iroh agreed. "You must do something even more difficult after that. We all must."

"And that is?" Katara asked.

"Forgive those who wronged you," Iroh replied. "Be kind to those who hurt you... offer a branch of peace. Even to those who made your blood boil. All four nations must find it together, otherwise there will be no balance... and it'll just be another conflict."

Katara gave Iroh a hard look, "What if I can't do that?"

"Katara. You're doing it right now." Iroh smiled kindly. "You helped my nephew when he was hurting and in need. You took the time to talk to me! Listen to me!"

"Well. You are easy to talk to," Katara said. "You seem like you really listen to what I say. You actually take me seriously."

"See," Iroh said. "I did my best to listen and to take you seriously! And in return you are now more willing to listen to me. It works both ways. If you make the attempt to try and listen to someone you hate, he might end up being more willing to listen to you."

Katara nodded thoughtfully, "It doesn't always work though."

"No... I tried to make Zuko talk for three years," Iroh sighed deeply. "but just because it won't always work doesn't mean you shouldn't try! And who knows, maybe one day. People are capable of great change given the chance."

Katara looked at the place where Iroh was looking, "You know... Zuko is pretty lucky to have an uncle like you."

"Thank you. That's very kind," Iroh smiled. "Honestly, I think i'm the lucky one. He has given me a reason to keep moving forward."

"Seriously?" Sokka asked.

"It might be hard to understand for you. But it's true." Iroh said. "Now, who would like to help me contact a spirit?" he asked.

"Me-me!" Toph raised her hand.

"What do we do?" Katara asked.

"I'm not a bender, so I don't think i'm cut out for this," Sokka commented.

Iroh chuckled. "You don't need to be a bender to talk to spirits!" he assured.

"Really?" Sokka asked.

"Yes." Iroh said. "all you really need is time and an offering of some sort…" He shook his head and the berries in front of him. "Now. Sit down, relax your body." he instructed and the three kids did as instructed. "Take a deep breath. Feel how it fills up your belly, and exhale," he exhaled himself. "Good! And now. We'll follow our breath. Feel how it connects us to the world around us," he instructed as all three listened intensely.

Katara broke the silence after two seconds, her hand outstretched to Sokka, "I know you have some Jerky on you. Give it up!"

Chapter Text

Young Zuko had worn himself out and Aang couldn't really blame him at all. The kid was in so much pain, his face looked seared and painful.

He hadn't been able to stop crying, which was very taxing, Aang knew. So it was little wonder that young Zuko could barely stand up now.

But they had to keep moving and so Aang was carrying young Zuko on his back as they kept going forward. What else was he supposed to do?

The two other Zukos followed behind in silence. Neither looking at each other or Aang. Lin-lin was with raggedy Zuko now that neither Aang or Young Zuko could take him. At least the turtleduck seemed pretty comfortable being carried around.

Aang sighed deeply as he kept walking with the burden on his back. "Do you feel a little bit better Zuko?" he asked the kid on his back.

Young Zuko swallowed. "I'm sorry I'm such a burden," he whispered.

"It's okay," Aang assured. "I'm really sorry you are in so much pain. I wish there was something I could do to help you."

There was no reply but Aang could feel the sensation of a face being buried into his neck.

"You know, It's funny," Aang then continued. "I'm starting to realize we actually have a lot in common."

"How?" Young Zuko asked.

Aang hesitated. "Neither of us can go home," he spoke quietly. "I want to go home too. I want to see monk Gyatso, but I can't," he said. "Instead I am supposed to fulfill this big destiny but I don't know if I can do it."

Zuko was quiet as he held on to Aang's back.

"And… When I ran away," Aang swallowed. "I knew it was wrong. A big part of me knew I was doing wrong! But I was scared and then after that, I hated myself and I punished myself." he sucked in a deep breath. "Also… I don't want people to die. I think you are the same," he said. "You don't actually want to hurt people, even the scary version of you that keeps trying to justify it… Like he doesn't want to, more like he feels like he needs to but doesn't want to."

Zuko sniffed. "I don't want to hurt people," he agreed. "Aang, you don't need to carry me. Give me to the other me," he suggested.

Aang stopped then turned around to the other two. His eyes fell on raggedy Zuko.

"Not that one," Young Zuko said quietly and Aang's eyes widened as he turned to scarred Zuko who looked as big and scary as ever. The one who had transformed into Ozai and hurt his other selves. Young Zuko however let go of Aang's shoulder to reach towards scarred Zuko with trust.

Aang felt uneasy, but at last allowed scarred Zuko to pick his younger self up and put him on his own back and it looked natural, like he had done it a million times before and was just used to it.

Aang was stunned as he watched. The scarred Zuko turned to him, with his younger self on his back.

"You think I'm the evil one," Scarred Zuko spoke harshly. "but I kept us alive! For three years. With a seemingly impossible task and barely any hope. I was the one who held onto hope! Who pushed us forward! I've been carrying all three of us! It was all we had! And I was the one who held on," he said. "I kept us alive. I did what had to be done."

Aang shivered slightly as he looked up. "I think I see," he said. "You are a part of Zuko, and you kept him alive. You were loud because you needed to be - to keep the others going at all. However, maybe it's time to listen to your other selves," he suggested.

Scarred Zuko narrowed his eyes at Aang, clearly ready for his defence.

"You wear an armour to protect yourself, scared of getting hurt," Aang observed. "It's obvious why. Where you came fromer, perceived weakness was punished wasn't it?" he looked at the young wounded Zuko on his back. "Harshly… And you were told it was necessary."

Scarred Zuko turned his head away so he didn't have to look at Aang. This only confirmed Aang's theory.

"And you had to believe it was necessary," Aang continued. "Otherwise, what's the point of all of this?"

Scarred Zuko hissed as he squinted his eyes. "Shut up!" he exclaimed. "You don't know anything!"

Suddenly raggedy Zuko put a hand on scarred Zuko's shoulder. Surprisingly, this made him pause and Aang and scarred Zuko looked at raggedy Zuko.

"You know," raggedy Zuko breathed. "You know this is wrong," he said with conviction. "You see it. So you have to believe!"

"So what? It is necessary for our survival," Scarred Zuko spoke. "We have no choice but to keep going. Otherwise… What else is there?"

"Of course you have a choice!" Aang stated. "You always have a choice! Zuko!" he reached a hand towards all three of them. "I think we could be friends! I want us to be friends! And I want to find out what is best for the Fire Nation too! I think that's the point! We should be friends so you can help me find out how to best help the Fire Nation! That's what you want isn't it? All three of you, you actually want the same thing. You want to protect the Fire Nation and all its citizens!"

Wide-eyed all three of them looked at Aang.

"Come on," Aang encouraged as he held his hand forward. "Let's figure it out! Together."

Suddenly a spirit shot up between them separating them all.

Purple fur and two different coloured eyes looking furious. "STOP RUINING MY MUSIC!" Desiree shouted then turned to the three Zukos. "No no no! It's losing flavour!" he exclaimed. "Come here!"

He reached for the young Zuko on scarred Zuko's back, only for scarred Zuko to jump backwards and just out of reach.

Desiree seethed and launched for scarred Zuko again only for scarred Zuko to throw young Zuko to raggedy Zuko and pull out his swords, just in time to block Desiree's clawed hands.

They locked and Desiree spat at scarred Zuko. Scarred Zuko hissed as he held up his crossed swords, Desiree grinning.

"DESIREE!" Aang shouted as he came running with his own staff, aiming it to hit.

The spirit ducked, "He's mine." Desiree's eyes were fixed on scarred Zuko.

"NO!" Aang shouted. "We need all three of them!"

The three Zukos wide-eyed, looked at Aang as he stepped in front of them to block Desiree.

"Get out of my way. Avatar." Desiree seethed.

Aang's entire face frowned as he stared the spirit down, anger in his eyes. "No," he replied. "You're not touching them!" and then suddenly, a rush of wind and dust surrounded Aang, obscuring his entire frame and as it vanished another man stood in Aang's place.

A tall man, wearing a long red robe. His long white hair in a traditional fire nation hair style, his long beard flowing in the wind as his yellow eyes shone, "You will stay away from my heir!"

The three Zukos gasped as they looked at the newcomer and Desiree sneered.

"And who are you supposed to be?" Desiree asked, his tail swishing with irritation.

"I am Avatar Roku!" Roku replied in a strong stern voice. "My legacy is within two people! Two heirs! The new Avatar - Aang and this child right here, Zuko!" he gestured at the Zukos behind him who all gaped.

"What are you talking about?" Scarred Zuko asked bewildered. "I don't know you!"

Roku looked behind his shoulder then smiled sadly. "You look like her," he commented.

"What?" Scarred Zuko's voice pitched up as he got more and more confused. All three of them did.

"Rina my daughter," Roku commented. "I suppose you must look like my granddaughter as well. I never got the pleasure to meet her, sadly."

The three Zukos were just gaping. Clearly having no idea what Roku was talking about and Desiree was seething annoyed.

"Zuko!" Roku spoke clearly. "A sin which was committed a hundred years ago can be rectified now! But only you and the new Avatar can do it! You must heal the broken bond. GO!" he pointed to the west. "To the hill where your Uncle once sat for 30 days grieving all the children lost in this war! His lingering regret and memories are to be found there! If you are willing to listen you can find the truth! NOW GO!" he shouted.

Zuko gasped as he stood back and the winds obscured Roku again, as it faded, Aang was left at his place stumbling. "What happened?" he asked.

Desiree though grinned. "He's gone," he commented. "The old fool!"

The three Zukos hissed as raggedy Zuko put Young Zuko down and they all stood ready.

"Guys?" Aang asked. "What's going on?"

"The truth," Raggedy Zuko said. "We want the truth!"

Young Zuko pulled out a small knife, black blade and with inscription. "Never give up without a fight!" he said, eyeing up the spirit.

"We're going to that hill!" Scarred Zuko said. "And we're going to find out what is going on!"

Aang's eyes widened, but then he nodded determined. "You three seem to be in agreement on this so that's enough for me! We're going to that hill!" he declared.

Desiree hissed.

Only for all four of them to turn and attack him in an act of solidarity, casting Desiree back and then they ran. Guided by Scarred Zuko in the front while Desiree stamped his foot.

Chapter Text

Katara couldn't help but be very intrigued. She had never tried something like this before. Meditating together with other people. In fact she had never really tried to meditate at all. Aang would do it quite often, but he would isolate himself. This was different.

She felt their presences, their breaths, and she allowed Iroh's gentle voice to guide her on their way. Katara was fully aware of the other people's presence. She was with them! Part of Katara couldn't help but wonder if this was a little bit like how Toph saw the world.

It was… nice.

Katara felt the strong familiarity of her brother next to her. Unpredictable but reliable. She felt Toph, steadfast as a rock. Firm.

And Iroh. He was…. Warm.

But it didn't feel scary. It felt like one of those gentle fires that would be burning inside of the snow huts of the South Pole. It warmed them up after a long day outside in the snow, and allowed them to cook food and make tea which would warm so wonderfully in her stomach.

"Fire is not death. It's life."

Katara opened her eyes as she sucked in a deep breath and glanced at the fire bender sitting next to her and found that… Katara wasn't scared of him at all.

Iroh was kind.

Then slowly Iroh opened his eyes and he smiled. "You honour us with your presence," he said, clapping his hands together and bowed his head.

Katara blinked then looked at where Iroh was bowing his head. There was nothing there… And yet. It was like a wisp of light. A distortion.

Sokka opened his eyes to have a look and he blinked.

"I humbly ask for your help." Iroh said in a respectful tone. "Will you allow us to see you?"

And then finally, it appeared! A small animal with light blue fur and long floppy ears.

"Oh my goodness." Katara gasped. "It's so cute!"

"Wooow!" Sokka gasped as he saw it too. "Did we really just summon a spirit? We summoned a spirit!"

"Where is it?" Toph asked only for the little creature to screech and vanish.

"Sssh. Be gentle," Iroh hushed them. "The spirit's relationship to humans has become rather strained in the last couple of hundred years."

"Why?" Katara asked.

"There was a time where humans would hunt them to try and harness their energy. Spirit magic," Iroh informed in a sad voice.

"That's horrible. Who would ever do such a thing?" Katara asked.

"A group of air nomads six hundred years ago. Who believed the spirits existed to serve them," Iroh started to tell his story. "They were cast out from the air nomad temples, and then started their organization where they captured spirits and sold their power. Sadly by the time that the avatar stopped them, it was far too late. Spirits no longer trusted humans. And some spirits live for thousands of years, many of them still remember."

"I'm sorry." Toph quietly said, towards the spirit. "I didn't mean to scare you. I just really wanted to see you. But I don't see with my eyes." she pointed to her milky eyes. "I promise I won't hurt you."

Then the spirit appeared again, looking up at Toph. It tilted its head before taking a step forward.

"Toph," Katara gasped. "Raise your hand a little bit."

Toph held her breath as she held up her hand, sitting still.

And then carefully, the spirit nudged its head towards the palm of Toph's hand.

Toph's blind eyes widened as she gasped. "I see it!" she gasped. "This is definitely not animal or human. The energy is so… It's strange. I've never seen anything like it before!" carefully her hand moved forward. And the spirit allowed Toph to pet it. Toph grinned.

"I think it likes you Toph!" Katara grinned.

"Yeah." Toph beamed.

Iroh smiled warmly then he turned to the spirit. "Honoured spirit," he said. "Forgive me for not being able to offer you better gifts." he said. "Still. I must ask. Have two young boys crossed into the spirit world from here?"

The spirit looked up at Iroh and then it nodded.

"Was one the Avatar?" Sokka asked. "And did the other have a big scar on his face. Right here?" he gestured at his face.

The spirit looked at Sokka, and then nodded again.

Iroh closed his eyes. "I feared this," he said. "So they really are in the spirit world."

"Can you take us there?" Katara asked the spirit. "To the spirit world?"

The spirit was sitting still as it looked at Katara. Clearly considering its option before it looked at Iroh.

"Honoured spirit." Iroh held his hands together. "It sounds like my Nephew and the Avatar are currently in the spirit world. I know my Nephew didn't go there by himself, a spirit must have brought him. Please," he asked. "Allow me passage so I may go search for them!" he said. "I swear. My aim is balance! My oath is to the world and all who live in it. Spirits must be protected to protect the balance. Please." he asked.

The spirit looked at Iroh and then finally offered him a nod.

Iroh exhaled deeply. "Thank you kind spirit."

"We'll come too!" Katara stated.

Iroh closed his eyes and shook his head. "I'm sorry. But I can't allow that."

"But." Katara started.

"For once let the old take the burden as they ought to. You stay here and protect this place. Perhaps Aang and Zuko will find their own way out," Iroh said in a more stern tone.

"But then you would be stuck in the spirit world!" Katara pointed out.

Iroh smiled amused. "I have been there once before and I can find my way out again. Do not worry about me."

The three kids were silent as Iroh stood up, stretched and took a deep breath. "If you would be so kind as to do something for me."

"Yes…?" Katara prompted.

Iroh turned his head and caught Katara's eyes. Katara held her breath, taken aback by the sadness and longing in Iroh's amber eyes. "If it happens that Aang and Zuko come back through here and I'm not with them. Take care of my Nephew until I make it back," he asked. "I know he can be very difficult and you have already been so kind. Please, just… a little more."

Katara exhaled her breath. "You have my word," she said.

Iroh smiled, and the smile reached his entire face and his eyes. "Thank you Katara." he said. "And you two as well, Sokka and Toph," he said as he reached out a hand, allowing the spirit to touch it and then he took a step. And it was like he had stepped through an invisible veil.

He was gone.

"Mr. Iroh." Katara breathed.

"He'll be alright," Toph assured. "That man knows how to take care of himself."

"You sure?" Sokka asked.

"Oh yeah. Definitely." Toph nodded. "He's not the one I would be worried about at all."

Katara swallowed as she looked at the place where Iroh had vanished. "Aang…"

Chapter Text

Iroh moved with purpose across the spirit realm. Helped by his new little guide who ran in front of him, patiently waiting when he needed to catch his breath.

Even now, Iroh admired the mystic beauty of the landscape, the pastel colours painting the ground, plants and sky unusual colours. He only wished he had returned under better circumstances.     

Zuko…. The spirit world was a dangerous place! Hopefully the Avatar would be able to protect him!

The avatar though was just a boy himself! Why on earth was it always children who had to fight in this war started by old men?

Then Iroh heard it. Struggles ahead! A battle.

And then a yell. "YIAAH!"

Iroh gasped. That voice! 

"ZUKO!" Iroh called as he ran even faster across the fields and then he halted as he saw a battle going on.

An angry looking spirit that Zuko was attacking with a sword while…. Zuko was also attacking from another side with a separate sword. And a small Zuko was attacking with a knife.

Iroh was so stunned that for a moment he stared agape, until the Avatar himself attacked, breaking Iroh's stupor.

They needed help! That was all that mattered!

Aang was glad that the three Zukos were finally working together. The two swords on scarred Zukos back had now been divided so scarred Zuko had one and Raggedy Zuko had one.

If these three would just work in unison… They would have won. Easily.

But just as Aang thought they were going to win. The three Zukos tripped each other up and started snapping at each other until Desiree attacked and got them back into line. And each time that happened. Desiree grinned.

"You're weak young Prince. Isn't that right?" Desiree would taunt. "Just a scared little child!"

"No I'm not!" Scarred Zuko yelled. Losing it.

"You're a monster! Like Firelord Ozai!" Desiree insisted.

Little Zuko covered his ears as his eyes squinted shut.

"You're worthless," Desiree whispered and Raggedy Zuko dropped his sword.

"NO!" Suddenly an old man with grey hair and beard stepped between them “Don’t you dare say such a thing to my nephew!”

The three Zukos looked up. "Uncle!" they said in unison.

"Iroh!" Aang gasped.

It was indeed Iroh and Aang had no idea how he got there. somehow, he seemed to keep Desiree back just by standing. "Stay behind me," Iroh ordered.

"Uncle. What are you doing here?" Raggedy Zuko asked.

"How did you get here?" Scarred Zuko asked.

"Later." Iroh said, never moving his eyes from Desiree. His face passive.

"Iroh." Aang breathed. "What.."

"A spirit of disharmony." Iroh said. "When there is no disharmony, he has no power," Iroh glared at Desiree. "Look in my eyes. I know what I am and what I have done! I know what I feel and what I must do! You can't win over me!"

Desiree's eyes widened then he tried to go left and past Iroh only for Iroh to block him again.

"NO!" Iroh stated. "That child is not for you!"

"You all keep saying it!" Desiree hissed, his head tossed from side to side frantically. "Why won't any of you just let me have him! He's filled with dissonance! Such a soul can never find peace anyway."

Irohs eyes narrowed. "You stay on that side!" he stated reaching out a hand and Desiree was forced back. Then Iroh turned around to face the three Zukos.

"Uncle…" Little Zuko gasped and then he ran for Iroh, grabbing Iroh for a hug.

Gently Iroh looked down, putting a hand on Young Zuko's shoulder then he looked up. "This is a mess." he stated the obvious.

Aang nodded as he stepped forward. "I'm sorry. Desiree caught Zuko in a bottle and then… When I broke the bottle Zuko had become three people," he fiddled with his staff. "Yue said that Zuko needs to find harmony to become whole again! And we were almost there but… Not really. They keep fighting each other."

Iroh’s eyes went from the scarred Zuko to raggedy Zuko. His hand never left the young Zuko who held onto him. "Prince Zuko… You need to become whole again." he said. "It would be unwise to even try to leave the spirit world when you are like this. You may not be able to exist in the human world like this."

"We were headed for this hill." Aang hesitated.

"Avatar Roku said to go there." Scarred Zuko said. "He said your lingering regrets and memories were to be found there uncle!"

Wide-eyed Iroh looked up. Then he glanced down. "Yes… That might work." he commented. "If you are allowed to see it instead of me just telling..." he hesitated.

Raggedy Zuko frowned. "Uncle?" he asked.

Iroh smiled sadly. "Zuko… If you go to that hill and see my regrets for yourself. You probably won't be able to look at me the same way again," he said. "I just hope you can forgive me. That's all."

"Uncle?" Young Zuko looked up with wet eyes and Iroh looked down. Warmth on his face.

He wiped away the tears. 

"Ah. How many years has it been since I was last allowed to see this?" Iroh asked. With a gentle hand touching the healthy side of Zuko's face. "You've been hidden away for quite a while. Haven't you?" he asked.

"I'm not supposed to be weak," Young Zuko murmured.

"It's my job to protect him! And push us forward!" Scarred Zuko huffed.

Iroh looked at him. "Yes," he smiled. "And you have done so well dear nephew," he said as he removed his hand from young Zuko's face and put it on scarred Zukos instead. "You lived. And you kept pushing forward! Every single day! And I spend every day being thankful for this amazing strength you have."

Scarred Zuko blinked, clearly surprised.

"You need to be kinder to yourself though," Iroh lectured in a slightly teasing voice lifting a finger. Then his smile faltered. Behind him Desiree was seething. Trying to edge around the invisible barrier Iroh had created with his own resolve. "Come… Hopefully the truth will help you and not make it worse," Iroh said as he held Young Zuko's shoulder pushing him in the right direction.

"Uncle!" Raggedy Zuko called.

"Yes." Iroh looked at him.

"When Avatar Ruko appeared! He said I was his heir." Raggedy Zuko said in bewilderment. "He said that a mistake made a hundred years ago can be rectified now. But only I and the Avatar can do it. What does that mean?"

Iroh exhaled deeply.

"Uncle. I know you have kept secrets from me. You have always kept secrets from me." Raggedy Zuko said. "You like to play the fool but there are things you know."

Iroh smiled sadly.

"I'm the one who sees," Raggedy Zuko informed. "He might try to silence me." he pointed at scarred Zuko. "But he can't even burn me. What has been seen can't be unseen and I have seen, Uncle. "

"Yes," Iroh replied. "You see clearer than most. When you allow yourself to see that is," he said fondly. "I wanted to tell you everything."

"Then why didn't you?" Raggedy Zuko asked.

"You're going to see," Iroh sighed. "I hope it isn't too soon. I hope that with the truth you will find clarity and with clarity harmony. You are an amazing person Prince Zuko. I wish you knew that."

The three Zukos were stunned. Even Aang didn't really know what to say.

"I'll keep Desiree in place." Iroh assured. "Go to the hill, Zuko! Go forward. I'll catch up with you." he smiled. "Just... Do what you already know is right."

The three Zukos's eyes widened.

"You can't keep me here human!" Desiree seethed.

Iroh turned to him. Then sat down on the ground with crossed legs, "Until my nephew is whole, Indeed I can."

"Everyone has disharmony! General Iroh!" Desiree hissed. "Your heart has pain! Regret! Lose! Hate!"

"I'm not denying any of it," Iroh replied. "I know what I am."

"Uncle!" Young Zuko gasped with tears in his eyes.

"Zuko," Aang said. "You need to become whole. You can help him then."

"Uncle can handle himself," Scarred Zuko reminded the younger version.

And finally, even he nodded allowing the rest to guide him towards the little hill while Iroh kept Desiree in place.

Chapter Text

The hill Aang and the three Zukos stood on was strange. Just a small grassy hill and at the crest was a tree, filled with pink cherry blossoms with the petal gently falling down like a gentle snowfall of pink.

The three Zukos were looking at the tree. Young Zuko had Lin-Lin in his arms as he too was looking wide-eyed at the tree in front of him.

"This is the place," Aang breathed. He walked forward until he was in front of the tree. Then sat down with crossed legs, then he looked up at the Zukos, gesturing a hand. "Come sit," he invited.

The three Zuko's eyed him nervously. Finally young Zuko came first, sitting down next to Aang with crossed legs and Lin-Lin in his lap. He took a shaky breath as he petted the turtleduck in his arms.

"Are you okay?" Aang asked.

"Uncle said…" Young Zuko swallowed. "that I might not be able to see him the same way again," he shook gently. "and he hopes it won't make it worse."

"We have to know," raggedy Zuko sat down on Aangs other side. "I can't… I can't do this any more." He grabbed his head and yanked at his hair, "I'm so confused! Everything is so…"

"Zuko, all three of you need to come," Aang said, looking up at scarred Zuko who had yet to sit down and instead stood stiff.

Scarred Zuko seethed. Clearly apprehensive.

"You want the truth too, right?" Aang asked, reaching out a hand. "This is your chance! You can see for yourself."

Scarred Zuko turned his head away. Then finally hissed as he moved forward and sat opposite Aang, so all four of them were now sitting in a little circle.

Aang smiled an encouraging smile at them. "Okay," he said as he exhaled deeply. "Let's do this, together!" and he closed his eyes sucking in a deep breath.

And the three Zukos followed his gesture.

Laughter, a booming laughter surrounded them. Aang opened his eyes and found himself in what looked like a tent. 

Fire nation colour on all the walls and Aang panicked when he realised he was surrounded in a sea of soldiers wearing red. 

His yell died in his throat when he quickly realised that no one could see him.  In the middle of the tent was the source of the laughter.

His body was less pudgy and more muscle. His hair line, not as long, and his hair black instead of grey. however it was clear to see who it was that laughed.

Iroh! Wearing pristine fire nation armour. His hair arranged with a golden hair piece and he laughed.

"An astounding success General Iroh!" The fire nation soldiers beamed. "Your plan was flawless. Those earth kingdom soldiers didn't see what was coming. Hadn't even considered an ambush! That little rebellion has been wiped out, and it didn't take a single fire nation life!" 

"As I said!" Iroh laughed. "Patients! And know when to strike!" he stated. "We will be able to end this war soon enough and the fire nation will be victorious."

The fire nation soldier smiled. "It will be a great day when you become Firelord my Prince. The fire nation will be strong under your leadership."

"Such flatter," Iroh replied amused. "The earth kingdom soldiers who walked into our trap. How many remains?" he asked strocking his beard.

"A handful at most." The soldier said. "Most are dead."

Iroh nodded. "Good. They can spread the message that resistance is not an option. It would be better for everyone if those earth Kingdom rebels just stopped." he sighed deeply. "Then finally we could have some peace."

Aang gasped. Was this really… Iroh? The man who had been so nice to them. But then again, Yue had said Iroh had become a changed man, so this was Iroh, just not as he is now. Aang glanced at the Zukos not far from him, none of them seemed that shocked or surprised but they stood remarkably close together.

Raggedy Zuko did seem sad, young Zuko looked scared and scarred Zoko, his expression was unreadable.

Just then an older woman stepped inside holding a bundle. It looked like a nurse maid and she looked up. "My lord," she said.

"Ah!" Iroh turned to her, his face brightening up. "Lu Ten! Come here!" he reached out his hands and the nurse maid willingly handed over the baby.

"HAHAA!" Iroh laughed holding up the baby who opened his eyes and grinned. "For you my son. We shall win!" he grinned.

The baby giggled back at him.

"That's right." Iroh cooed at the baby now resting in his arms. "This is all going to be yours one day. Yes it is," he said. "It's going to be a bright future. A bright world you can live in," he smiled warmly.

"Sir?" The soldier who had reported saluted while he smiled amused.

"You did well, soldier," Iroh said. "You are dismissed."

The soldier halted and Iroh looked up. "What is it?" he asked.

The soldier halted, clearly troubled. "Among the rebels..." the soldier hesitated. "there were… Children," he admitted. "They couldn't have been more than fourteen."

Iroh shrugged. "They knew what they were risking. A message must be sent out. Rebellion is not tolerated." he stated as he turned around holding his own son close while dismissing the soldier behind him entirely.

Aang’s fingers tightened into fists. 

The scenery changed, it was dark.

Clap. Clap. Clap

Aang opened his eyes and saw a woman, wearing long red garments in fine silk run down a massive hallway in red stone, clutching a bundle in her arms while her face looked scared and desperate.

The woman was beautiful with long flowing dark hair and soft golden eyes. She would have been beautiful if it wasn't for the fear on her face as she crossed through patches of light that streamed through the large windows.

Aang turned to his side and saw the three Zukos standing right next to him, all of them starring.

Scarred Zuko swallowed. "Mom." he whispered.

Aang gasped as he saw the woman again, taken aback by the fear and then suddenly the bundle in her arms let out a wail.

"Ssh, ssh, ssh," Ursa hushed the bundle in her arms. Clearly a baby. "You have to be quiet," she said desperately. "Please my love," she asked with tears in her eyes.

"Ursa…" a new voice suddenly sounded. A very recognisable voice and Ursa twirled around clutching her baby as her eyes widened in fear.

And it was Iroh who stepped forward. A frown on his face.

"Where are you going?" Iroh asked.

"Pr-Prince Iroh!" Ursa gasped as she stepped backwards, clearly afraid. "I wasn't running away!" she assured. "I just… Ozai is - Ozai is not happy. I thought maybe… If he had a few hours to himself then..." she shivered.

Iroh frowned deeply.

"I swear!" Ursa exclaimed in a high pitched voice. "Please!" she begged. "He… He almost hurt Zuko. I just couldn't… I couldn't."

Iroh lifted an eyebrow. "Zuko?" he asked. "Has Ozai finally named his son?"

Ursa swallowed as she looked up. "No.." she admitted. "Ozai maintains that… he won't name his son until he has showcased some firebending," she whispered. "But.. It has been ten days now. He needs a name, I just -"

Iroh exhaled deeply. "So impatient my brother. It's not unusual for firebenders to not show any potential before they are four or five years," he shook his head.

"Your son showed potential the moment he was born," Ursa said in a weak tone.

"Yes. Lu Ten sure is gifted!" Iroh beamed proudly. Then held out his arms, "May I?"

Ursa gasped as she stepped back. Fear painted on her face.

"Ursa, you think I would hurt my own nephew?" Iroh asked, a slight tease in his voice.

Ursa swallowed, but seemed to recognise there was no running. She was shaking, almost crying but finally handed Zuko over.

Iroh smiled as he held the little baby looking down at the little face. "What's wrong with my brother?" he asked. "This child is wonderful."

Ursa halted, then she looked up.

"He has a strong inner flame," Iroh continued as he smiled. "Yes you do! Yes, indeed you do!" he spoke at baby Zuko who blinked up at him.

Ursa was stunned by her husband's brother. Then she swallowed. "So… He's a firebender after all?" she asked, slightly hopeful.

"That I do not know." Iroh said. "But it shouldn't matter, should it? This child is precious either way," he stated.

Ursa was quiet, then she smiled, relief washing over her body.

"Zuko…" Iroh contemplated. "What a curious name. I haven't quite heard it before."

"I.." Ursa halted. "I named him after my grandfather," she finally admitted. "I never got to meet him myself but… I was told he was a very kind man. A passionate man who wanted to protect all the people who live in this world."

Iroh glanced up at Ursa. "Ozai might not be pleased that you named his son after the Avatar."

Ursa gasped as she stepped back. "How… how did you know?" she asked terrified.

"I wasn't completely certain, but you just confirmed my theory." Iroh stated. "Yes, I read up on your family history when Ozai was too lazy to do it."

Ursas eyes watered. "Please…" she asked. "Please don't tell him!" she begged. "If he finds out that I am a descendant of Avatar Roku! That Zuko has the Avatar's blood in him. He'll kill us!"

" WHAT?!" All three Zukos screamed and Aang turned to them who wide-eyed looked at their mother, who was crying on her knees, tears running down her face.

Aang as well felt shocked. Wait, if that was true then... Zuko was - "Zuko…" he gasped. "You're my… Great grandchild?" he stated with equal amounts shock and horror.

Scarred Zuko and Raggedy Zuko looked down at Aang who was a great deal smaller than them.

Aang looked up at them. "In a weird way, anyway."

"Please." Ursa begged, earning their attention back on her. "Crown Prince Iroh," she cried,  not only on her knees, but then she fell forward with her hands on the floor at the man's feet. Tears in her eyes as she begged.

Iroh looked down at Ursa as he held the baby in his arms. Then he shook his head. "You have nothing to fear from me, Princess Ursa," he said.

Ursa gasped as she looked up, tears running down her face.

"So. This child is a descendent of Sozin and Roku?" Iroh asked, amused. "That's very interesting. It will be very interesting to see what kind of person he will become. I have no doubt, he will become quite a remarkable person."

"You mean." Ursa gasped for breath.

"I care little for my little brother." Iroh admitted as he held Ursa’s child. His eyes never left the baby's face. "My brother is short sighted and foolish. This child must be destined for great things and undoubtedly is to bring great things for the fire nation. My brother is the foolish one for failing to see that potential."

Slowly Ursa stood up. Gasping for breath.

"Princess Ursa," Iroh looked at her. "If there is something I can do to help you protect this child, do not hesitate to come to me," he smiled, offering Zuko back to Ursa.

Tears fell down Ursas face as she accepted her baby back and then she looked up at Iroh. "Thank you," she breathed, barely even whispered.

"Not at all," Iroh shook his head. "Ozai needs to learn his place. Should I go have a word with him?"

"No. Please don't." Ursa asked. "He might take his anger out on Zuko."

Iroh nodded thoughtfully. "I will respect your wish," he said.

Ursa hesitated. "Prince Iroh," she whispered.

"Yes Princess Ursa," Iroh replied.

"You're… going to Ember Island tomorrow, right? With Lu Ten." Ursa swallowed. "You're going to spend your vacation there."

"That was my plan," Iroh smiled. "I wish to spend quality time with my son."

"Take Zuko with you!" Ursa suddenly burst out. "Ozai can take his anger and disappointment out on me! In a few days he will have worn himself down!" she offered Iroh Zuko again. "It's just for a few days! I promise!"

Iroh looked at Ursa, taken back.

"Please," Ursa begged.

"What if you both came with me?" Iroh suggested. "You seem like you need time away from the palace as well."

"No," Ursa shook her head. "I need to stay and calm Ozais temper. Please… Take him." she offered Iroh Zuko again. "Just for a few days… Please," she asked.

"Very well," Iroh accepted Zuko back. "If that is what you wish, I will do so."

Aang was quiet. He turned to the Zukos, all looked sad.

"I remember," Young Zuko said in a sad voice. "There would be times that Uncle Iroh would take me with him to Ember Island or other places," he whispered. "It often came out of the blue, and mom always said I needed to go. She always looked… scared when it happened."

"When Father had a fit." Raggedy Zuko observed. "When mom was afraid he would… would -" he couldn't even finish the sentence.

Aang swallowed. "When your mom was afraid that your father would hurt you… She sent you away with Iroh. That's what it seems like to me."

The three Zukos turned away.

"I'm so sorry," Aang swallowed. Looking at Zuko’s scar, knowing where it had come from. It only proved just how right Ursa had been in her fear. Aang felt it needed to be said, “Your mother was very brave.”

Ozai would have hurt Zuko… and he did.

Chapter Text

"Prince Iroh," Ursa stood in front of Iroh. Holding a sleeping two year old in her arms while her big stomach was showing from her red silk garments. 

Iroh smiled amused as he held up his hand. "I told you many times now haven't I?" he asked. "Iroh is fine. We are family."

Ursa smiled gently. It was clear now that she was much more at ease with Iroh than she had been before.

Aang could clearly see it, with the passage of time Ursa had started to trust the older man. Looked like he was an ally in the palace, at least when it came to protecting Zuko. But then Ursas smile faltered.

"I know you have no plans to leave the palace," Ursa said. "But… can I ask you to take Zuko away for a few days?" she asked.

Iroh frowned. "Now?" he asked. "You are to give birth any day now!" he pointed out, looking at Ursas big stomach.

Ursa bit her lip. "That's what scares me," she whispered. "My stomach… It's burning hot. The child is firebending already," she whispered. "But Zuko… he's still not."

Iroh sighed deeply. "You worry too much. My father won't allow Ozai to harm his own son," he said. "And neither will I. But if that is what you wish," he reached out his arms and Ursa willingly handed the two year old Zuko over.

With drowsy eyes did Zuko look up at Ursa who smiled gently at him.

"You be good now sweetheart," Ursa whispered. "And when you come back. You'll have a sibling, isn't that nice? A brother or a sister!" she said, though even as she spoke she had tear in her eyes.

Iroh frowned, "Ursa? Are you quite all right."

Ursa swallowed. "Ozai is about to have the child he always wanted. Maybe then he will leave Zuko and I alone." she whispered. "Or perhaps that's a foolish thought." She looked down, putting a hand on her own stomach. "And what will happen to this one?" she asked with tears in her eyes.

"Things will be alright," Iroh assured. "If you really want me to take Zuko away for a few days. I'll do that. A birth room is no place for a child anyway."

Ursa smiled a relieved smile, "Thank you."

Aang watched the entire thing happen with a heavy heart. So this was the world Zuko had been born into?

His mother was always afraid that his father would hurt him and so, Zuko was passed over to Iroh's care, without knowing a thing.

At least though there was Iroh. And with hopeful eyes, Aang saw a scene of Iroh sitting in the sand.He happily bounced up and down a two year old Zuko, while a boy who looked to be seven or eight was building a sand castle.

Aang smiled by the sight. The happiness in Iroh's eyes was very real and reached his entire face as he laughed. Both children also seemed entirely happy and content.

"Dad, look it's the Palace!" The older boy cheered, holding out his arms.

"Hah! So it is! A work of art son." Iroh grinned as he turned Zuko so he could see, he clapped his hand and squealed. "Look! Zuko thinks so too!"

"I'm going to build another tower!" The boy proclaimed and Iroh laughed.

Never had three people seemed more happy or content.

Zuko reached up towards Iroh with his small arms as he beamed. "Unki! Up!" he asked in the broken language of a two year old. "Up! UP!"

"Well okay then," Iroh laughed and wrapped his hands around Zuko then hoisted him up. "And up we go! And down again! Up and down!" he brought Zuko up and down as the two year old screamed in laughter and the eight year old laughed as well.

"Me too! Me too!" He jumped into Iroh's arms and Iroh laughed, now holding both boys in his embrace.

"I think you are a little old Lu Ten." Iroh chuckled amused as he arranged Zuko to partially sit on Lu Ten who was now sitting in his lap and he could hold the both of them.

"But you are such a strong dad," Lu Ten commented then grinned as he waved a hand in front of Zuko catching his eyes.

Iroh chuckled amused. "Well. Maybe a little later," he closed his eyes as he held them. "For now. I wish to enjoy this moment." He smiled with a peaceful expression.

"He loves you Zuko," Aang whispered. "And your mother too," he looked to his side seeing raggedy Zuko sitting on the ground with crossed legs.

Next to him young Zuko was sitting on his knees, his eyes wet. "We were happy," he swallowed. "So why did things have to go so wrong? Uncle and mom… Why did they leave?" he asked with tears in his eyes. "It had to be me. Why else?" he asked. "I was the one who was wrong."

"I don't believe that," Aang said softly. "Look at them. They love you so much."

Young Zuko hissed as he squinted his eyes. He yelled, "Then why did they leave?!"

Aang swallowed. It was a good question, and one he obviously couldn't answer. Perhaps though these memories would tell.

Aang watched a different scene, the same place but with a slightly older Zuko standing in front of Iroh with tears in his eyes, holding a bird in outstretched hands, "Uncle he's hurt!" he cried. "What do I do? We have to heal him!"

Iroh smiled as he sat down on his knees. "What do we have here?" he asked looking at the bird. "Ah a broken wing. Don't worry Zuko. With a bit of patients he'll be good as new."

"Really?" Zuko asked in a gasp.

Iroh nodded.

"That's good," Zuko exhaled deeply. "The way Azula..." he halted.

Iroh frowned. "Azula did this?" he asked.

Zuko looked up, "Please don't tell her I went back for it. She would laugh... I know I am not supposed to, I mean it's just a bird. That's what Azula and father say. I just..."

Iroh frowned deeply, a shadow coming over his eyes. "I will not tell," he assured. "Your secret is safe with me."

Zuko sighed in deep relief. Then he swallowed.

"Zuko?" Iroh asked.

"I... I don't like it when Azula... plays with the animals. She says it's playing but it doesn't look like fun," Zuko whispered, his golden eyes becoming wet. Then he cradled the bird, very gently though. "How do I make her stop?" he asked.

Iroh sighed deeply. "I'll have a word with her." he assured as he stood up. 

"Uncle wait!" Zuko yelled, grabbing his sleeve. "Don't! She'll know it was me who told! Just.. Forget I said anything!"

Iroh looked at Zuko with worry.

"Please." Zuko asked with big eyes.

Finally Iroh nodded. "Okay," he said. "Now, let's concentrate on your new friend."

And Zuko beamed, a wide smile on his face reaching his eyes, clearly happy to be able to help his bird friend.

Aang didn't have to look to know that the present young Zuko was clutching Lin-lin, protecting the little bird like Zuko had cared for that one.   

 The scene shifted again.

They were in a tent again. Much like the one from the very first scene Aang and Zuko had witnessed.

Iroh was there. There were some differences though, his hair line had started to recede and his hair had turned mostly grey. Still he seemed content as he was sitting at his own table, drinking a cup of tea and working on what looked like a map.

Iroh was even humming a tune to himself, clicking his tongue. "Ba Sing Se… You have no food left. Your soldiers are tired. But we are fine and you will fall, any day now," he smiled to himself and he looked up. "And the fall of this city will be remembered as my greatest achievement. The Earth Kingdom will fall with this great city. The war will be over."

Aang swallowed. "He was really like that?" he asked.

Scarred Zuko was standing tall, "He was General Iroh. The dragon of the west! Respected. Feared. Adored. His strategies and leadership turned the tides of the war! Countless cities fell to his strategies. They said that he would be the one to finally win the war! It was supposed to be with the fall of Ba Sing Se. The fall of that city should ensure the Earth Kingdoms unquestionable surrender! Uncle would be the one to finally win the war. Then he would be crowned Firelord! That was the plan!" he said. "We all expected Uncle to return home in triumph and for Grandfather to finally pass along the title of Firelord."

"But that's not what happened, is it?" Aang concluded.

all three Zuko’s lowered their heads.

"What did happen?" Aang asked.

Just then a soldier stormed into the tent. "GENERAL!" he screamed.

Iroh sat calmly as he looked up. "Take a breath," he instructed. "What's the matter?" 

The soldier swallowed. "Si-Sir," he gasped. "The… The 21 division patrol," he gasped as sweat trickled down his temple. "the one led by Lu Ten."

Iroh frowned deeply. "What about it?" he asked. "It was a simple patrol wasn't it?"

"There was an ambush." The soldier gasped. "Sir they… They were buried in an avalanche. Most were crushed to death. Captain Lu Ten… He.." he gasped.

Iroh frowned. "Did any harm come to my son?" he asked, a low anger showing on his face. "You will treat him if that is the case!"

"Sir… That won't -" the soldier was shaking. "He died upon impact sir!"

Iroh was quiet. Absolutely quiet. It was like the entire temperature dropped.

"Sir?" The poor soldier asked.

Irohs eyes were closed. "We do not tell lies in the Fire Nation army," he said in a calm voice. Too calm.

"Sir I'm not," The soldier stated.

"LIAR!" Iroh roared as he stood up, his chair sent flying. "Do not ever joke of such a thing! Bring me my son!" he demanded. "I want to see him! Now!" 

The soldier scrambled back, shaking and then finally fled through the tent.

Iroh seemed to be burning with fury. The cold temperature now rose to that of a volcano.

 Iroh stormed out of the tent and Aang followed with the Zukos.

And there they saw… laying on a stretcher.

A figure… mangled. Pale… Cold.

Iroh’s eyes widened. "No," he whispered and then he roared. "NOOOOOO!" he ran to the figure fumbling all the way over it. "Lu ten! The prank is over! Wake up!" he demanded, grabbing the limp body. "This is no time for games! The Fall of Ba Sing Se was for your bright future! LU TEN!" he shouted.

But of course… No amount of shouting can bring back the dead and Iroh raged a way Aang could never have imagined for this man.

Aang looked away from such an unbearable pain.

"Who did this?" Iroh seethed. "Who dared to take my son from me?" he asked. "My son!"

The tent that they had just exited, burst into flames and was gone in a matter of seconds. 

As he looked again the scenery had changed. Iroh was walking out, away from the Fire Nation camp. Away from Ba Sing Se. 

"SIR!" A soldier yelled after him. "Sir where are you going! The Siege!" he gasped.

"Without Lu Ten it doesn't matter!" Iroh seethed. "Continue if you want or don't! It is no concern of mine!"

"For a general to walk out, that's treason!" The soldier gasped. "The Firelord, Sir!"

"Can do what he wants!" Iroh stated. "If he really needs to crown someone so badly, then Ozai was always so eager to get the throne! He can have it if he wants it! I'm getting my son!" he stated.

"Sir, think of this!" The soldier pleaded. "You can't! The dead are..." he gasped.

Iroh turned around. Fire flaring from his nostrils. "Without Lu Ten, it does not matter!" he stated. "Send that message to my father! I will come home. Only when Lu Ten is with me!" he stated as he turned and walked away.

Aang swallowed as he blinked. 

He was back at the hill, sitting in the little circle.

"And then Iroh came here… to the spirit world. To this hill." Aang gasped.

The three Zuko's all looked at him. All with sadness in their golden eyes.

Aang swallowed. "You knew Lu Ten right? What was he like?" he asked.

"He was really cool," young Zuko said. "He would let me ride on his shoulders."

"He was strong," Scarred Zuko said. "A master with swords and a protege fire bender."

"He was supposed to be the bright future of the Fire Nation." raggedy Zuko ended. He lowered his head. "Uncle had abandoned his post, no one knew where he was. I think that… Grandfather was waiting for Uncle to come to his senses and take the throne anyway. Everyone knew that Grandfather favored Iroh and didn't care much for Ozai. Even when Iroh abandoned his post, grandfather would defend him and scold father. If grandfather hadn't died then…"

"When did your Grandfather die?" Aang asked.

"About a week after uncle abandoned the siege," raggedy Zuko replied. "Mom vanished the same night. Uncle wasn't there to challenge father for the throne. No one knew where he was… There was no one to challenge him," then he frowned.

"That seems.. a little too perfect to be a coincidence," Aang had to point out.

"It does," Raggedy Zuko admitted as he held his chin. "What happened that night?" he asked.

The three Zukos looked at each other, all holding their breath and suddenly, the memories came and whisked them away again.

Chapter Text

Aang landed at the top of a flight of marble steps overlooking a courtyard with further views out over a fancy looking city, and he spun around to see that he was at the entrance to a massive building with thick columns. 

He gaped at the sight of Fire Nation banners flapping in the wind and heard gasps from his side. The three Zukos stood staring at the building with such longing in their eyes, it was almost hunger. This was their home, Aang realised. 

It was the Fire Nation Royal Palace!   

But if the four of them were here… Aang spun to look down the steps and there was a commotion down the bottom where some guards were stationed. 

There were shouts as the guards suddenly scattered and parted to reveal a figure marching with determination up the steps. 

This man was barely recognisable, so different from their first vision in the tent. 

Gone was the fire nation armour, replaced with humble robes in brown colours. 

Gone was the arrogance from before, and the more vicious fire.

He looked older somehow… A lot older. And there was a sadness he carried, but also a clarity in his eyes that clearly had not been there before.

The spirit world had changed this man. His experience of losing his only son had changed him.

Iroh looked… Like the Iroh Aang had met in the real world.

More guards and soldiers appeared from behind, clearly believing that there was an intruder only to see that Prince Iroh had returned. 

Shocked, the troops were looking at the approaching Iroh that continued at a steady pace and then they began to scramble, running around in confusion. One man cried out in disbelief, “He’s alive!” 

But Iroh continued forward without stopping and walked into the palace pushing the doors open and marching in. Aang and the others had to jog to keep up with the man and follow him towards the throne room where he met a tall man, sitting on the throne behind a wall of fire.

Iroh looked up meeting Ozais' gaze. If the man was surprised at Iroh's appearance, he hid it well.

"Iroh," Ozai greeted him. "I thought you had died."

"I'm sorry to disappoint you," Iroh replied.

Ozai snorted. "Always one for jokes," he commented. "I see your son is not with you."

"The dead cannot be brought back," Iroh simply said. "It is foolishness to think otherwise. I was a fool." Then he glanced around. "You've been busy," he commented looking at the big fire nation banners and the increase in guards.

"The fire nation's most celebrated general and leader suddenly vanished. The tragic death of the Firelord followed, leaving the nation without direction," Ozai commented. "Indeed. Some of us did not have the time to be on a two year vacation."

Iroh looked at Ozai, his eyes hard. "I was surprised to hear of fathers demise. I was to understand he was in good health before I left the siege."

Ozai shrugged. "He was old. You know how it is. Sometimes things happen."

"Do they?" Iroh asked, cold in his voice.

"You tell me," Ozai replied.

For a moment they stood, looking harshly at each other. 

The silence stretched on.

Then finally, Iroh took a deep breath, "Ozai, I've seen you have started to use harsher approaches at the earth kingdom. I think it is time to scale back."

"Do you?" Ozai asked.

"I do," Iroh stated, his eyes never leaving Ozai’s eyes.

"Good. Then I will double the effort." Ozai stated.

Iroh seethed. Ozai though grinned as he stood up.

"You cast away your claim to the throne brother," Ozai pointed out. "You didn't even challenge my claim. You were elsewhere," he stated. "I am the firelord now! And my word is law! Will you commit further treason?" he asked. "I am showing you kindness by allowing you back at all," he stated. "The failure of Ba Sing Sa is on your shoulders! Iroh." he spat. "You are a shame to the fire nation. I however stayed strong and pulled them together. I am the firelord!"

Iroh was standing, his eyes harsh.

"Do you understand? Iroh?" Ozai asked.

Iroh turned his head away. "Yes," he finally replied.

"Good," Ozai grinned. "Now be a good brother and stay out of my way."

Iroh closed his eyes then sighed as he turned around and started to walk.

"Oh and brother," Ozai called, making Iroh halt. "Should you cause any trouble, the next soldiers that  die will be in your honour. War affords will be doubled and tripled in your name."

Iroh was quiet.

"Do you understand?" Ozai asked.

"I understand," Iroh replied and finally walked out.

Aang gasped. "He… he's using soldier lives as black mail!" he gasped. "If Iroh steps out of line Ozai will kill soldiers! And just to make Iroh stay quiet?!"

Scarred Zuko was looking wide-eyed at his father. His mouth opening and closing. He gasped as his hands were shaking.

"Zuko?" Aang asked.

"So that…" Scarred Zuko swallowed. "That is how he truly feels? How… how did I not see?" he asked as he squinted his eyes. "HOW?!"

"We did see." Raggedy Zuko pointed out. "Father doesn't care about his own citizens or fire nation lives."

"No." Young Zuko covered his ears. "Father is a great Firelord! He does what he needs to do! To protect the fire nation!"

Raggedy Zuko looked down at young Zuko and put a hand on the child’s shoulder. "No… You know what he is. You denied it, you had to make sense of it, but you know. Father… Is a monster," he said.



This new scene... It was horrifying. 

A public arena. Hundreds of people watching and there on the floor was a boy on his knees. Tears streaming down his face as he begged. Begged at the feet of the Firelord. Begged at the feet of his father. 

Aang looked to see what was on his side and saw Iroh himself who looked absolutely horrified. It forced Aang to look back at the scene, he felt sick to his stomach as he saw that man. He looked so big and looming over the crying boy and yet there wasn't an ounce of mercy in his eyes as he reached forward a hand. 

He cupped the boy's face, the touch would have seemed gentle as if he was planning on wiping away the tears, if the man's eyes didn't seem so cruel... and his large grin. So very evil.

Somehow Aang already knew what came next, he wanted to vomit. He wanted to cry... Shout out.. yell. Stop it. But there was no changing this memory.

And then a great fire blast. Screaming followed. Everything was black as Iroh had closed his eyes in that moment.

But it was clear for Aang to hear. The terrifying scream of a child being burned by his father and the smell of burned flesh waving through the air. If Aang had wanted to vomit before, now he just needed to. But he couldn't, they were inside of a memory and he gasped. "Your father did that to you!" Aang swallowed. "And then banished you… Zuko.'' Finally he looked up to see the three Zukos next to him, all looking down at their laps. "Zuko..." Ang gasped as the scenery around them changed again.

" OZAI!" Iroh shouted as he ran down the hallway as Ozai stood with his back to him. "I knew you were cruel! But this is too much! You have gone too far!"

A small chuckle came from Ozais throat, then he laughed. "Oh?" he turned to Iroh. "Am I not to raise my children as I see fit."

"There was nothing justified about that!" Iroh stepped forward. "It was evil and cruel," he stated.

Ozai stood at his full height towering over Ozai. "And what do you intend to do?" he asked. "I am the firelord. My word is law."

Iroh seethed, his hand tightening, white at the knuckles.

"What do you desire to do?" Ozai asked again. "Fight me? Kill me?" he asked. "Will you challenge me to an Agni Kai, my dear brother? I would be happy to accept!" he stated. "It would be as it should be! The throne decided by fire! The winner takes it all! Imagine the image. The firelord will truly be the strongest firebender and all will know it! A fight to the death!" he grinned as his eyes truly seemed to shine like fire.

Iroh’s eyes boiled as he looked up at Ozai and then he turned his head away.

"I knew it," Ozai smirked. "You've become weak, brother."

Iroh squinted his eyes.

Ozai smirked. "That's the difference between you and I,” he said. “ is that I will do what is necessary. For our nation I will kill my father, I will kill my son. And I will kill my brother. With no hesitation."

"So you admit it." Iroh hissed. "You killed him. Our own father!"

"No," Ozai smirked. "I had Ursa do that for me."

Irohs eyes widened. "What?"

"In exchange for Zukos life," Ozai continued amused. "Believe me. That is the only reason that embarrassment is still alive. You should have heard her, the way she begged. ‘Don't kill him, don't kill my son I will do anything’. Who knew when she said anything, she really meant it! I barely thought she had it in her!" he smirked.

Iroh gasped and so did the onlookers. Aang glanced over to see that the three Zukos were somehow leaning against each other, as if they were each supporting the other's weight, equally.

"All I needed to do was to swear not to kill Zuko and she really did it. And I always keep my promises. Even when it would have been more merciful to kill him as intended. Right there, right that moment. But I swore an oath not to kill Zuko so I didn't. I suppose that as long as I am never to see him again, the results are all the same."

Iroh was shaking. His entire body tense.

"So brother." Ozai smirked. "Is it an Agni Kai for the throne?" he asked. "I would accept your challenge. In a heartbeat." he said.

"I would love to face you in an Agni Kai." Iroh gasped. "I would love to kill you. My body is yearning with that fire." he said.

"Then do it," Ozai prompted.

"A future… build on blood spilled from family killing family," Iroh swallowed. "A hundred years more with a million more kids dying. And Zuko… Watching his uncle kill his father. It would destroy the last piece of his soul."

Ozais smile turned to a frown. "Coward," he stated.

Iroh shook his head as he stepped backwards. "This is not the way, Ozai," he stated. "Some day. You will regret this. It might not be for a while, it can be years, but someday..."

"What's this? A challenge after all?" Ozai asked.

"A warning," Iroh said in a low voice. "This will not end well for you."

Ozais eyes narrowed, shining yellow in the light.

"You always hated Zuko." Iroh stated. "Because he was never anything like you! Or I! He never enjoyed bringing harm to anyone! He values life! And always will! He will not be shaped by you and he will carve out his own future. He is better than all of us in this cursed family! And I swear for long as I am alive, you will not lay another hand on him!"

Ozai lifted an eyebrow. "Oh?" he asked.

Iroh huffed as he stood up to his full height. Fury burning in his eyes. "When the time comes, don't say I didn't warn you," he said and bowed. "Firelord Ozai." he spoke in a spitting tone, filled with venom. 

He turned and walked out at a fast pace.

Aang couldn't believe what he had heard. Ozai had said it! He had said it and not sounded sorry at all! He had Zuko’s mother kill Ozai’s father. He had wanted to kill Zuko!

Aang couldn't even turn his head to look at Zuko now. He didn't know if he could stomach the anguish he would see if he did, as the full realisation hit. Instead he turned to the images, but they weren't much better.

The next sight Aang saw was sickening. In what looked like a cold cabin, Iroh was sitting next to a bed, and in the bed was a young boy, wrapped up in bandages. He was sickly pale and had a dead look in his one visible eye.

"General!" A soldier stood in the door. "We must be out of the fire nation by sunrise tomorrow as by the Firelord's orders. We have to raise the anchor, now!" he said. "You need to get off the ship."

Iroh looked down at the pale child who was gasping for air. "No…" he said. "I'm not leaving."

"Sir?" The soldier asked.

"You must raise the anchor." Iroh said. "I will be down here, with Prince Zuko."

The Soldier halted. "You don't want to go back to the palace sir?" he asked.

Iroh laughed a hollow laughter. "No. There's nothing for me there," he said. "There's only one thing that matters now." he said, looking at the boy on the bed who tossed and turned.

The image shifted.

Iroh looked to be in his own bed, it was the middle of the night and the ship seemed to be rocking while the harsh rain hammered against metal.

Irohs eyes widened as he looked towards the cabin door and he sat up.

Without word he threw away his blanket and ran out without even bothering to put on shoes.

He burst out on the deck where water from the massive waves and the rains were clammering  down against the deck and then he gasped. "No… ZUKO NO!" he screamed.

With panic, Aang saw what Iroh saw. The young Zuko, standing on the railing. Bandages wrapped around his head and a dead look in his eyes as he just stood while the waves were crashing beneath him, rocking the entire ship.

"ZUKO!" Iroh screamed as he ran forward with outstretched arms and Aang could feel his own heart racing as time seemed to stand still.

The young Zuko standing on the railing. He allowed his body to grow heavy and he dipped forward, fell forward. Dropping away the railing and down towards the ocean which reached up with a mass of white spray.

Or he would have… If not for Iroh grabbing Zukos neck who then yanked him back on the ship, then into a crushing and protective hug.

Aang exhaled relieved as the banished and injured Zuko now was in Iroh's arms and Iroh cried as he held Zuko tight. Then he hissed. 

"You stupid boy!" Iroh exclaimed, now grabbing Zukos shoulder and shaking him, almost violently. "What were you thinking?!"

Zuko looked at Iroh with the one eye visible from all the wrappings around him. The eye looked empty and dead.

"ZUKO!" Iroh harshly held his shoulders. "Don't you ever do something like that again! Do you hear me?" he asked.

Zuko didn't even reply. His eyes kept looking empty.

"Zuko… Reach within. Find an inner flame! Anything! " Iroh begged.

"I…" Zuko breathed. His voice hoarse, barely even a voice. "I wasn't supposed to be born… It was a mistake."

"No no no!" Iroh shook his head. "You're Prince Zuko of the Fire nation!" he said. "You're strong! Proud! Honourable!"

"But I'm not," Zuko replied without emotion. "I only bring the fire nation dishonour."

"No," Iroh gasped. "You can bring honour to the fire nation! You cannot give up without a fight! Think Zuko, think!" he said.

They all watched as Zuko’s eyes started to dart around. 

"Father said..." Zuko gasped. "If I bring the Avatar..."

Iroh halted. A flicker across his face. Then a decision seemed to be made. "If you are to find the Avatar it is no use sitting around is it?" he asked. "You need to stand up! And you need to fight!" he said.

Zuko looked up at Iroh.

"I can teach you," Iroh said. "But you have to fight back!" he said, still gripping Zuko’s shoulders. "Reach inside! Find your inner flame!" he stated.

Zuko looked up at Iroh. "Capture… The Avatar?" he gasped, then his eyes widened and for the first time there seemed to be life in his eye. "If I capture the Avatar," he gasped as colour returned to his face. 

"UNCLE!" Zuko’s hands now reached and grabbed on to Iroh. "Teach me fire bending!" he begged. "I need… I need to be stronger! Much stronger! Please!" he yelled in desperation.

"You have my word." Iroh gasped. "Starting tomorrow. We will rise with the sun and we will train!" he stated.

"And I'll be strong enough! I'll be able to capture the Avatar." Zuko gasped.

Iroh swallowed. Regret flickering across his eyes. But then there was only determination. "Yes," he said. "I'll make sure of it. You are the one who will have to do the work though. You have to stand up and fight back!" he said. "You must move forward! You hear me?"

"I hear you!" Zuko started now standing up. Finally standing up. "I will capture the Avatar!" he shouted.

The scenery changed, it was morning on the deck of the boat. Iroh was sitting with crossed legs as he looked towards the orange sun slowly rising.

"Forgive me Ursa." Iroh whispered. "This is not what I wanted for him. I didn't mean to turn him into…" he halted. Iroh closed his eyes. "It's what he needs now. To stay alive," he swallowed. "That's the most important thing! That Zuko is alive! He needs an inner fire. He'll die without it… I just hope," he gasped. "That one day… One day he will find his way back," he said. "I promise. I'll watch over him. I'm sorry that's all I can do," he whispered.

A figure approached from below deck. Small but now walking with new determination. Iroh turned to see the banished prince now wearing training gear.

His face was without the bandages now showing the angry burn that had yet to entirely heal and his head.

"Prince Zuko. What in Agnis name have you done to your hair?" Iroh exclaimed.

Except for just one phoenix tail, the Prince was now bald.

"Most of it was burned and the rest was just in the way," Zuko replied in a raspy voice. There was strength in it though. For the first time since they had boarded the ship. "Uncle. I'm ready!" he stated. As he stood in a straight fighting position.

Iroh nodded as he stood up. "Good," he said. "Prince Zuko. This will not be easy. I will not be going easy on you."

"I don't want you to go easy on me!" Zuko exclaimed. "Hit me! Hit me with all you got!"

"That's the right attitude," Iroh smirked grimly. "Then show me what you got!" he stated.

Zuko hissed as he fired a fireball at Iroh. Iroh easily dispelled it with a hand gesture.

"Is that all you have?" Iroh asked. "Surely that's not all."

Zuko hissed as he sent two more fireballs at Iroh, both deflected. Easily.

"I told you to show me what you really got!" Iroh shouted and Zuko yelled as he ran forward.

Jumping, he kicked and sent fire in Iroh's direction. Iroh dodged out of the way, ran a few steps forward and then grabbed Zukos arm holding him in place. Zuko hissed as he struggled.

"Not bad for a kid your age," Iroh said. "but we still have a long way to go yet," he said as he let go and Zuko stumbled back. Rubbing the arm that Iroh had grabbed. "In the morning we will do breathing exercises. Honing your inner flame!" Iroh stated. "At noon we will practise fire bending stances!" he said. "And in the afternoon. We will practise none bending fighting."

"None bending?" Zuko asked. "I'm a firebender! Why would I need - "

"Aim fire at me," Iroh asked. "Do it! " he demanded.

Zuko hissed and then did as he was told. Iroh dodged again. 

Zuko sent multiple attacks towards Iroh who merely dodged each one with grace until he was right next to Zuko and tripped Zuko. he fell down on his stomach and then Iroh grabbed his hand pinning Zuko to the ground.

"Only a fool will rely solely on his bending." Iroh informed. "In this moment. I require no bending to defeat you Prince Zuko! There will be times, where you cannot rely on fire bending!"

Zuko seethed.

"You want to take down the avatar?" Iroh asked. "A master of all four elements while you will only ever be able to master one?" he asked. "No, you need something else up your sleeve," and he let go of Zuko again. "In the afternoon we will practise none bending combat." he stated again.

Slowly Zuko sat up as he looked at Iroh then nodded, "I understand."

The scene changed again, now Zuko was older. Almost the age he was now and he was training with his swords. Sweat dripped from his bare upper body as he made stance after stance and Iroh sat removed from Zuko, holding a cup of tea as he observed.

"Honestly," a guard commented next to Iroh. "You train him every single day to capture the Avatar, but you already know it's never going to happen. There is no Avatar. So what is it for?" he asked.

Iroh closed his eyes. "I'm not training Zuko so he can capture the Avatar," he said.

"Then what is the point?" The soldier asked.

"I'm training Zuko, so Zuko will be safe!" Iroh stated as he looked up. His eyes strong. 

"Zukos safety is my first priority! Anything else is merely secondary," he stated as he looked up at Zuko who continued making stance after stance.

Iroh closed his eyes. "I'm sorry it ended up like this… Zuko," he whispered under his breath so no one would hear. "I only pray that somehow… someday you will find happiness," he said.

On the deck, Zuko yelled as he slashed with his swords into the air, rage and fire in his eyes, released with the swords. Burning the image in front of them and then… It was gone.

Chapter Text

Aang glanced up, seeing the three Zukos sitting on the hill together with him.

scarred Zuko hissed as he grabbed his head. "Why… WHY?!" he shouted. "WHAT DOES ANY OF THIS MEAN!" He stood up and paced and glanced at the tree. If the tree held more secretes, it was unwilling to share.

"Mom." young Zuko cried. "She killed grandfather! And Azula didn't lie at all. Father… Father wanted to kill me!"

"Why didn't he tell us," raggedy Zuko was shaking. "Uncle he knew! He always knew! Why didn't he tell us! WUAAAAARGH!" he slammed his fists into the ground.

Aang's eyes were wide. He had hoped this would make Zuko whole but all three of them were now either screaming or crying.

"What was it for!" scarred Zuko yelled. "What was any of it for?! WHY AM I EVEN STILL ALIVE?!"

"It really is because of me!" young Zuko cried. "Mom is gone because of me!"

"No! Wait! ZUKO!" Aang shouted as he tried to stand up. "It's okay. We can figure this out!" he exclaimed. "Listen to me! I want to help you!"

"WUARGH!" scarred Zuko suddenly launched for Aang. Pure rage and anger across his features.

Aang stumbled back out of reach. "Zuko stop! I know you're hurt! I can help you! I want to help you!" he stated. "I know now! I know you are not a bad person! You're good Zuko!" he gasped. "That's what your mom and your uncle saw! That's what they wanted to protect! Don't you see? They did what they did because they love you! The real you! They both would do anything to protect you and they did!"

"SHUT UP!" scarred Zuko roared as he aimed his sword at Aang again.

Wide-eyed Iroh looked up. Until now his resolve had been easy. Desiree had been furious but sat in place.

All of a sudden, the spirit of Disharmony had grown in size, triple his original seize and he manically laughed as his eyes glittered. "Forgive me General Iroh, I should have thanked you!" he smirked.

Irohs eyes widened. "No," he whispered.

"Yes… The discord and disharmony is even stronger!" Desiree gasped as he stood up. "Ah! It's a symphony! It's magnificent!" he gasped as he spread out his arms and his eyes watered. "It's one of a kind…" he whispered and then he launched forward.

"No… NOOOO!" Iroh yelled as he ran forward. "Do not dare lay a hand on my nephew!" he gasped.

It was too late though.

Iroh saw it clearly, the hill where he had once sat. The three Zukos were there and they were fighting! Fighting each other, fighting Aang and yelling at each other!

They didn't even see Desiree coming at bullet speed before the spirit grabbed the scarred Zuko and held him up.

"YOU!" scarred Zuko yelled.

"Oh please. Do fight some more," Desiree asked. "I wish to record this! Imprint it on my mind." he quivered. "Every note and every tone! Pleaaase," he almost begged.

Aang gasped! The Zukos had been fighting and he had desperately tried to stop them. Suddenly Desiree was back and he was bigger and uglier than before!

He had grabbed scarred Zuko, holding the struggling Prince up into the air and then he inhaled! As Scarred Zuko started to shimmer in gold, like he was starting to dissolve.

"NO!" An old man yelled as he barged forward and rammed into Desiree forcing the spirit to drop scarred Zuko. "Do not touch my nephew!" he exclaimed.

Desiree seethed and then swept at Iroh plunging the old man to the side.

"NO!" Aang screamed as he ran forward trying to block Desiree. "Stay away from them!" he cried. "YUE! ROKU'S DRAGON! HELP ME!" he yelled and suddenly the two spirits appeared by his summons as Desiree seethed.

"You think you can keep him from me?" Desiree asked. "He is disharmony itself! He belongs to me!"

"I don't think so," Yue stated as the dragon swirled around them.

Iroh rolled around on the ground and then he groaned as he tried to fight his way to his feet. "Zuko." he gasped.

"UNCLE!" A child's voice yelled and Iroh looked up to see the young Zuko with tears down his marred face. "Uncle are you okay? Uncle please!" he begged.

"Zuko…" Iroh smiled as he reached up a hand. Touching Zuko's face.

Zuko sniffed, wide-eyed looking up with his golden eyes.

"Zuko… You must become whole," Iroh whispered. "You have to make peace with yourself."

"Why?" young Zuko asked. "Uncle Why? Why didn't you tell me?"

"You had to discover and realize for yourself," Iroh swallowed. "Me telling you. It would have brought nothing good. You needed a reason… A reason to fight. A reason to go on. I couldn't lose you." he swallowed.

"Why though?" scarred Zuko asked as stood above them. "What is the point of staying alive?" he asked. "If I'm just…" he gasped as he stared at nothing.

"Don't you even dare!" Iroh gasped. "Zuko! If there were hundreds of me, all of those combined still wouldn't be worth one of you!"

"So you would just give up everything?" raggedy Zuko as he was standing facing away. "For what? Uncle, I don't understand! I don't understand!" he hissed.

Slowly, Iroh stood up so he was now looking at the two older Zukos. Pain in his eyes.

"Zuko…." Iroh swallowed. "I betrayed the fire nation."

Three pairs of eyes widened.

"I carelessly cast away fire nation lives to satisfy my own pride," Iroh continued. "They were not just bricks on our board or numbers on a piece of paper. They were people!" he said. "Our people!" he gasped. "And I only realized that when someone close to me was the one to be lost in that pointless war!" he stated. "Ozai… doesn't see it. Neither does Azula. Lu Ten didn't see it either. But you!" he jabbed a finger at Zuko. "You did," he gasped and his eyes softened. "It was natural to you. You alone, truly care about the Fire Nation!" he stated. "About the people!" he said. "You alone never betrayed them, and I am so humbled, and so proud that you are my family. You faced impossible odds but didn't give up. You fought back every moment of every day you became a little bit stronger each time. And even while you have been lost inside of Ozais mad vision you have stayed true to your principles of honour. Every day I am amazed at your endurance and inner strength."

Zuko gasped as he looked up. "Uncle," he whispered.

Iroh smiled up at him, tears running down his face. "I love you Zuko," he stated. "What's so hard to understand about that?" he asked.

Zuko gasped and then Iroh launched forward, grabbing Zuko in a tight embrace.

Zuko was shaking, clearly not knowing what to do as he was standing straight, shivering while Iroh just held him tight. And then tears ran down Zuko's face. He swallowed as he shook and clung to his uncle.

Aang was gasping for air as he was fighting alongside the spirits. Desiree seemed so strong though suddenly, his eyes widened and then he seemed to become smaller. "What?" Desiree asked. "NO!" he turned his head.

Aang turned his head to and saw Iroh hugging Zuko tight. However there was only one Zuko! Wearing humble earth kingdom clothes. His hair short and his scar like it had always been.

"He's whole… HE'S WHOLE!" Aang yelled happily. "ZUKO!" he shouted, making Zuko turn his head towards him.

Desiree seethed. "I'll just have to bottle him up again!" he stated in his sandy voice. "You won't escape from me so easily!" he stated as he launched for Zuko.

This time though Iroh let go of Zuko and placed himself between Zuko and Desiree. "No!" he stated, holding up a hand with solid resolve. "You won't touch him!"

Desiree seethed. "You can't keep protecting him forever! At some point you will tire out. You will need sleep! I though am a spirit! Who do you think will last longer, old man?" he asked.

Iroh smiled amused. "That's true," he stated. "Dear dragon!" he spoke loudly. "Could you please take my nephew and the Avatar out of here?" he asked. "And honoured moon spirit, would you mind strengthening the veil so Desiree can't slip back through at that place?" he asked.

Zuko's eyes widened. "What? Uncle!" he shouted and went to step forward when Aang placed a hand on his shoulder to stop him.

Iroh smiled at Zuko. "Don't worry. I'll make sure Desiree won't follow you until you're out."

"Uncle! That's not the issue!" Zuko exclaimed.

Iroh smiled amused. "Your worry warms me Zuko," he stated. "You don't need to worry. Just keep moving forward! Do what you already know is right. And I'll catch up with you soon! I promise!" he beamed warmly.

"Huh?" Zuko asked but didn't get to say more as suddenly the big dragon swooped over and grabbed Zuko and then grabbed Aang. "HEY!" Zuko screamed. "WAIT! UNCLEEEE!" he yelled.

It went so quick though. Already the hill was far away and Iroh barely even a spot. Aang gasped as well. "MR. IROH!" he yelled.

But he was so far away already. Very far away.

"Let go of me! LET GO!" Zuko struggled in the dragon's claws. "I want my uncle! UNCLE!" he yelled.

Suddenly Yue appeared in front of them.

"Moon spirit!" Zuko exclaimed. "Let me go."

Yue shook her head. "You two are too important. Balance must be restored." she said. "Don't worry about your uncle. I'll personally escort him to a different exit after I closed this one."

"But… Where will he go? Where can I find him?" Zuko asked.

Yue smiled sweetly at Zuko. "Didn't you hear him?" she asked. "Don't worry. He'll find you."

And then suddenly both Zuko and Aang were thrust away and they flew into the air, both screamed as they seemed to crash into another person that fell back on the ground.

"AUW!" Sokka yelled, now having an Avatar and a Fire Prince right on top of him.

"Uncle… UNCLEEEE!" Zuko yelled as he scrambled back up and ran back to where he came from… only to find empty air.

Zuko stumbled along anyway, while wildly waving his arms. "Let me in! Let me back through!" he yelled. "No no no.. NOOOOO!" he yelled.

"ZUKO!" Aang shouted as he ran forward. Grabbing Zuko's arm making Zuko wide-eyed turn to him. "Zuko. Look at me!" Aang demanded, earning Zuko's eyes. "Do you trust your uncle?"

"What?" Zuko asked. "What sort of question is that? Of course I do!"

"Good! Then remember what he said. He'll be fine! He'll come find you. Relax." Aang asked.

Zuko was shaking then he swallowed, wide-eyed he turned to look at the empty air as he breathed heavily. "I… I don't understand." he gasped. "I… There's so much stuff," he grabbed his head. "I feel like I'm breaking apart all over again!"

Aang nodded. "That's why you needed to get out of there. You're not stable at all. You could break apart again so quick in there."

Zuko sucked in a deep breath. "I… I don't," he shook all over his body. Stumbling a bit and nearly fell down if not for Aang holding him up.

"It's okay. It's okay." Aang assured. "Take a deep breath. You're safe now! That's what matters."

Zuko hissed as he squinted his eyes and then suddenly he heard a small sound.

A little quack.

Zuko opened his eyes as he looked down. "Lin-lin! You made it out too!" he gasped, bowing down to pick up the turtleduck. "I... I'm sorry I forgot about you. I just ... " he swallowed.

There was quiet. Absolute quiet and Zuko turned around realizing he was holding a turtleduck and everyone was looking at him.

Zuko swallowed as he was shaking all over his body.

"What happened?" Katara finally asked. "You were stuck in the spirit world, right? Where's Iroh? He came looking for you."

"He found us," Aang said. "And… he stayed behind. To keep the spirit back who was after Zuko."

"A spirit was after Zuko?" Sokka asked. "Why?"

"It was an evil spirit." Aang said as he chewed his lip. "It... It's okay. He can't follow us any more. Yue strengthened the veil at this place."

"Yue!" Sokka gasped and grabbed Aang. "You saw Yue?!"

Aang looked up at Sokka then nodded. "Yeah… She seems to be doing good."

"That's good to hear." Sokka smiled softly then he turned to Zuko. They all did.

Embarrassed Zuko looked down, holding that turtleduck and he swallowed.

"Zuko." Katara breathed.

Then Zuko looked up, looking at Katara. He took an awkward step towards Katara until he was in front of her. Chewing his lip.

Wide-eyed, Katara looked up at Zuko.

"Could I ask you to… Please heal him." Zuko asked, offering Katara the turtleduck and she blinked in surprise. "It was an accident." Zuko whispered in his raspy voice. "I didn't see him. No… That's no excuse." he shook his head. "A firebender should always be aware of what they firebend at and be prepared that it's going to burn." he swallowed. "I… I'm sorry."

Wide-eyed Katara looked up at Zuko then finally looked down at the turtleduck offered to her and carefully she accepted. "Sure… Of course I'll heal him," she said. Then looked at the burned wing. "You know that doesn't look that bad. I'll fix that right up."

"Thank you," Zuko nodded and then turned around, and started to walk.

"ZUKO!" Aang yelled as he ran forward. "Where are you going?" he asked.

"I… I want to be alone," Zuko swallowed. "I need to think. There's… so much," he held his forehead. His entire body shaking.

Aang sucked in a breath. "Okay," he said. "but you have to be back at the camp by morning!"

Zuko turned to Aang with a frown. "Why?" he asked.

"Because I'm not going to let you leave until I know you're okay," Aang said.

"Again… Why?" Zuko asked.

"It's the right thing to do," Aang said very simply. "So don't go too far. Okay?" he asked.

Zuko was standing still.

The rest were all watching in stunned silence. Katara holding the turtleduck in her arms.

Then finally Zuko nodded, biting his lip.

Aang swallowed as he stepped forward. "Zuko…" he said. "I just - I want you to know that…"

Zuko looked away.

"I would like to think… we could be friends," Aang whispered. "I think … we could really help each other."

"Please don't," Zuko asked, barely above a whisper as he turned around.

"Zuko… I promise. What-ever you decide to do I'll respect it." Aang assured. "We'll be at the camp okay? If you need anything. Food… somewhere to sleep. You know."

Zuko didn't reply and then he just ran off. Aang sadly looked after him.

"What happened in there?" Sokka asked, stunned.

Aang shook his head. "Sorry, It's kind of private," he said. "I'm really tired. Let's go back to camp."

Katara looked down at the turtleduck in her arms. "Lin-lin huh?" she asked. "Well. At least I can heal him."

Aang smiled. "That's good. That has to be a relief to Zuko. He's been carrying him around all day!"

"Seriously?" Sokka asked, then looked at the turtleduck. "Well I suppose that thing would make for a good meal later."

"Sokka!" Katara exclaimed. "You are not going to eat this turtleduck!" she exclaimed. "It's Zuko's and we do not eat people's animals! What's next? Eating Momo?"

"Sorry. Bad joke." Sokka laughed. Though looking clearly disappointed a second after when Katara turned her back to him.

Aang sighed deeply as he stepped forward only to be met with Toph.

"Is he going to be okay?" Toph asked.

"I don't know," Aang admitted in a worried tone. "but I hope so."

Toph nodded, "Yeah… Me too."

Chapter Text

The moon was high in the sky. It was almost full and casting white on the earth below. The stars were glittering down like a carpet of diamonds from horizon to horizon.

Zuko though, was seeing none of it as he sat below a lonely tree, his arms wrapped around his legs and his head resting on his knees, trying to hold himself together. His thoughts were chasing each other in circles, were these the three parts of himself, still at war within his body? The innocent and the one who's seen, shouting louder even than the Zuko that acted, now that they have been heard?

A small rustle gave away the approach of a smaller person as he made his way through the bushes, and finally the Avatar himself stepped out. He looked up and spotted his goal. "Zuko…" he breathed.

Zuko glanced up, his golden eyes just visible in the dark. Then he looked down again. He didn't think he could muster the energy to shout at the boy to leave him alone.

Aang swallowed. "Sorry I'm disturbing you," he said. "It's just… It's really late now and erhm..." he bit his lip. "I brought a blanket you can borrow - if you want." He lifted the sack he carried over his shoulder and placed it carefully on the ground. "And some bread. You haven't eaten anything at all today have you?" he asked.

Zuko turned his head away.

For a moment Aang stood still, then finally dared to step forward before sitting down on his knees in front of Zuko, pulling out the promised blanket, then some bread which he handed to Zuko. "Here," he offered.

Zuko's head was still turned away from Aang, his scarred side visible. "I'm not hungry," he said.

"Zuko, you haven't eaten for an entire day! And it has been a long and exhausting day!" Aang pointed out. "What would your uncle say?" he asked.

Zuko hissed as he sharply turned his head to glare at Aang, "That's a low blow."

"Will it work though?" Aang asked, a smile appearing. He wiggled the bread at Zuko, almost playful.

Zuko sighed as he finally took the bread and took a bite. Chewing and swallowing and as he did his face changed. The bread was a bit dry but he found he didn't care and took a second, even bigger bite, chewing and swallowing again before looking up. "Thanks," he whispered.

"No problem," Aang smiled. "I'm sorry it's not at its best but we had no chance to go to town recently. Here's some water to wash it down." He found a little water pouch in the bag and laid it out. "And erhm, I wondered if you perhaps… would drink a cup of tea with me or something?" he asked as he pulled out a brown clay container which could contain hot liquids.

Zuko looked at it as Aang placed it between them, and two cups of clay. Then he looked up at Zuko.

"I don't need you to feel sorry for me." Zuko said, staring back at him.

"Sorry," Aang glanced down. "That's not what I…" he sighed deeply.

For a moment they sat in silence. Zuko slowly took another bite.

"So erhm…" Aang rubbed the back of his neck. "How much do you - you know? Do you remember stuff?"

"I remember everything," Zuko replied.

"Oh," Aang blinked. "So, how was it being three people?"

"Horrible and something I definitely don't want to talk about. Ever again." Zuko stated to make it absolutely clear.

"Fair enough," Aang blushed. "Though erhm Zuko… maybe it wouldn't be so bad if we - you know… talked a bit."

"About what?" Zuko asked annoyed, stuffing bread into his mouth.

"Well, I guess about the most important thing right now," Aang hesitated. "What do you want to do now?" he asked.

Zuko halted, bread in mouth.

"Your uncle said you should move forward, right?" Aang asked. "So, what do you want to do?" he repeated.

Slowly… ever so slowly Zuko removed the bread from his mouth and looked down at the ground.

"Zuko?" Aang asked.

"What can I do?" Zuko asked. "I can't go home… for so long I… I let that hope guide me. That it would be all right if I just… but I don't," he swallowed.

Aang was quiet. "Zuko… would you tell me about the Fire Nation?" he asked.

Zuko frowned as he looked up. "I don't even know about their war plans. I have been banished for three years and have only ever been to one war meeting." His scar itched at the fresh memory.

"That's not what I am asking about," Aang said, rolling his eyes. "The Fire Nation. What is it like living there? How are the people who live there?"

Zuko halted. "Well, erhm," he hesitated. "The Fire Nation is… a group of islands. Created by volcanoes," he said. "There are lots of beaches...and hot springs in the mountains. The ocean water is clean and warm. Not like in the poles where it's so cold," he closed his eyes. "In summer we'll have festivals, big ones. With fireworks, music and fireflakes," he smiled gently. "The fire nation people really love their festivals, and everyone helps each other out too…" he halted, his smile vanished.

"You know. That's not at all different from a hundred years ago," Aang grinned.

Zuko glanced up.

"You really love the Fire Nation don't you Zuko?" Aang asked.

Zuko sighed deeply, closing his eyes. Yes he loved his nation but if he didn't return home, was it even his anymore?

"I want to end this war," Aang said. "and I want everyone to be free. I want the fire nation citizens to keep putting up festivals and you know… be happy."

Zuko's yellow eyes were on Aang. "You are kind of a sap. You know that right?"

"Yeah. Sokka says that too, and Toph," Aang laughed.

Zuko shook his head, looking rather resigned.

"So that's what I want," Aang said. "What do you want?" he asked. "I mean. What do you really really want?" he asked.

"What I want doesn't really matter," Zuko muttered.

"No! That's the old Zuko talking!" Aang stated, his eyes flashing. "That's the Zuko who thinks he needs to do what his father says! But I don't care about what Firelord Ozai wants! And I know Iroh is the same because he told me! We want to know what you want."

Zuko halted and he looked away, swallowing.

"Zuko?" Aang asked in a more quiet, gentle voice.

Zuko swallowed again. "The last time I spoke of my true feelings, this was the result," he whispered, reaching up a hand, touching his scar. "I… this is not that easy, okay!" he hissed.

"It's okay," Aang assured, holding his palms up. Then he picked up the clay container and opened it up letting out a cloud of steam before pouring up the tea in the two clay cups. Before offering one to Zuko, "Here."

Zuko swallowed, but accepted the tea. Just the sensation of holding a warm cup felt so familiar, and the smell of herbs made Zuko's eyes water.

"He's going to be okay Zuko," Aang assured. "He'll catch up to you on his own. You just need to be patient."

"I… I'm not very good with patience." Zuko admitted.

"Yeah I noticed," Aang chuckled.

Zuko looked down at the tea in his cup. "I…" he whispered and then took a deep breath. "I want this stupid war to be over," he said. "I want to drink another cup of tea with my uncle. Heh, I actually want his stupid tea," he laughed a hollow laughter. "I want to be able to… look at my reflection," Zuko touched his scar. "and not feel so ashamed." He swallowed.

Aang didn't speak but respectfully sat as he listened.

"I hate mirrors," Zuko wrapped his arms around himself. "When I see it… what I see is fathers disappointment. A failure and a shame to the Fire Nation. At least, I thought that was why I felt so ashamed," he closed his eyes. "but now I also know I… I didn't like who I had become," he swallowed. "I thought I had to be! I had to be like that! The son that father wanted! But it was pointless!" he grabbed his face. "and Uncle he… he was always there, he always believed in me, the real me, and I… I treated him like dirt!"

Aang's body shifted, as if he wanted to comfort Zuko but didnt know how. Zuko was grateful as the words continued to flow.

"And mom," Zuko whispered. "She left. I could only assume she didn't care about me any more," he squinted his eyes. "In exchange for my life?" he asked. "Did she… did she really kill my grandfather?" he asked and he swallowed. "If that was the case, she would have had to have left, she would be wanted for… for murder."

"I don't think Ozai was lying in that memory," Aang whispered. "And from the way Ursa was earlier. She would do anything to protect you."

"He's a monster," Zuko hissed. "an absolute monster! How couldn't I have seen it?" he grabbed his face. "I saw him do it! Throw away fire nation soldier's lives, as if it was nothing. He never cared about me or mom!" he said. "He cared about Azula like she was his tool. But he never loved her. He never loved anyone," he hissed. "Azula told me that... that father wanted to kill me and I didn't believe her! Azula always lies! And tries to hurt you both with words and fire!"

He sighed and looked directly at Aang. "It was the evening before grandfather died and mom disappeared. She told the truth... Azula was telling the truth then," he hissed, tears spilling from his closed eyes.

Aang swallowed while Zuko gasped for breath. He waited for Zuko's breathing to settle.

At last, Aang spoke, "Zuko… Avatar Roku said a mistake that was made a hundred years ago can be fixed now. But it's only us who can do it. The two of us… together. You made mistakes. You know that. I don't have to tell you but it's not too late to fix."

"How?" Zuko asked. "what exactly am I supposed to do?" Zuko realised that he was actually asking the Avatar for guidance.

Aang was quiet. "I think… You already know," he said. "and I think, it's really important that it's a decision you make by yourself," he said.

Zuko looked up at Aang. "Is that what you want?" he asked.

"If we're thinking of the same thing. Which I hope we are," Aang breathed. "Yes. It really is." he said. "But it's not my decision. I told you whatever choice you make, I'll respect it." he said. "If there's a place you want to go. I'll take you there on Appa and we won't ever have to see each other again if that's what you decide," he gasped for breath. "I hope it's not though."

Zuko hissed, "You make it sound so easy."

Aang smirked, "You know. Sokka is really funny. He often makes things needlessly complicated. Even when things are simple, he'll make it complicated somehow. You're like that too aren't you?"

"No," Zuko pouted. "I am not!"

Amused Aang shook his head. "Honestly, I think if there's anyone who really needs you, it's the people of the Fire Nation," he said. "and I think Iroh knows that too. He wants you to be true to yourself, and so do I."

Zuko swallowed.

"I'll just leave the rest of the tea here," Aang said as he stood up. "Thank you for talking to me Zuko." He bowed respectfully for Zuko.

Zuko frowned confused. The boy was just going to leave. No tricks, no pleading, no guilt tripping and no threats or violence.

"I hope I'll see you in the morning," Aang smiled, giving a final second bow, before dashing off.

Zuko was sitting still. Then he looked down at the warm tea in his hand, remembering what his uncle had asked him.

"Do what you already know is right and keep moving forward."

In the early morning, Katara was crouching in front of the fire, stirring a pot of rice for their breakfast.

Sokka was making a big deal out of yawning while packing up their tents while Toph was playing with Momo and Lin-Lin on the ground.

On the other side of the fire Aang was sitting. Looking towards the trees and the clearing beyond.

Katara glanced up at Aang. "Aang?" she whispered.

"Waiting for Zuko?" Sokka asked. "Dude, if he wants to leave just let him," he said. "He can take care of himself."

"I know," Aang said. "I just… I had hoped that."

Suddenly Toph looked up. "Zuko!" she shouted and all four halted.

Then they turned their heads and true enough, one Fire Prince came walking forward with a bag in his arms and a bowed head.

There was stunned silence as Zuko just stood there.

"Erhm…" Zuko swallowed. "Thank you for letting me borrow your blanket," he said, putting it down. "Oh erhm, and your tea cup!" He put down the tea cup and empty clay container. As well as the water sack which also looked pretty empty.

"Oh. You're welcome," Katara blinked, not even knowing they had lended it to him.

And then Zuko just stood there, looking away while everyone was looking at him.

It wasn't just awkward. It was really awkward.

Then Zuko cleared his throat. "Ahem. So erhmm," he halted. "I erh… there are things that I have learned, you know recently," he said.

"What? That the Firelord is evil?" Sokka asked.

"SOKKA!" Katara shouted, hitting Sokka over the head.

"Auw!" Sokka hissed.

"No actually… that's exactly it!" Zuko swallowed, averting his gaze. "The Firelord is evil. I mean really… really evil," he said lifting his hand to his face. "It should have been pretty obvious shouldn't it?" he asked in an empty laughter. "I mean, who challenges his thirteen year old son to an Agni Kai?" he asked as his voice started to shake. "And then do this?" he hissed while touching his scar, water in his eyes. "It… it has to be a pretty dense person to not figure that one out huh?" he asked, clearly sounding like he was almost breaking down only proven by his grimace and tearful eyes.

Then Zuko sucked in a breath while violently shaking his head, trying to get himself back under control. As he looked up again it was a little bit better, his body was still shaking though.

"I know this has to sound… strange," Zuko said. "And erh, I understand if you don't believe me. Still I… I want to do the right thing," he said. "I… I want it to stop," he said. "All the dying for nothing. And the hunger and the…" he halted. "and I want to find my Uncle! And I think my best chance of doing those things would be to… you know, stick with you for a while. If you will have me. So erhm… yeah."

There was quiet. Stunned quiet.

Sokka's mouth was hanging open.

Katara's eyes were wide.

Aang looked like he had forgotten how to breath.

And Toph… She was grinning from where she was sitting.

"Oh and I can help out!" Zuko blabbered. "I can teach some fire bending moves. You know… to you," he pointed at Aang.

Aang gaped. "I didn't even think of that!" he realized.

"I can defend myself! Of course… you know that already," Zuko blushed deeply. "And… I can, erhm. I am good at reading maps!" suddenly Zuko halted as he felt something down at his foot and he looked down to see a turtleduck rub its head towards him. "Lin-lin!" he smiled. "You're all better. Thank Agni." he bowed down to pick up the turtleduck who looked so happy and content in his arms. Then Zuko looked up at Katara. "Thank you Katara," he said.

"Oh erhm. No problem," Katara blinked.

And then they just stood. Sokka and Katara just gaping, looking like they couldn't believe what they were seeing. Zuko standing there holding Lin-Lin in his arms looking wide-eyed back at them.
Aang was making a whistle sound trying to break the tension and Toph was just picking her nose.

"Okay! I think I know what is going on here!" Sokka shouted as he stood up. "I think it's really obvious."

"It… It is?" Zuko asked unevenly.

"Of course it is," Sokka stated as he stepped in front of Zuko. "You're not Zuko!"

"Huh?" Zuko blinked.

"So what are you? Some weird doppelganger? A parasite who took over his body? Wait I know. You're an alien aren't you?" Sokka asked.

Zuko blinked pretty confused.

"See! He doesn't even react to that. He should be yelling and shooting fire at me right now! That's not Zuko!" Sokka pointed at him. "The real Zuko would be biting my finger!" he exclaimed, poking his finger into Zuko's cheek.

"WOULD YOU STOP THAT!" Zuko shouted and Sokka jumped back.

"Okay… So maybe he is Zuko," Sokka finally admitted holding his hands up.

Zuko sighed deeply. "Maybe this was a mistake," he muttered.

"No!" Aang jumped up. "Don't you see. This is it! This is what's so important," he said grinning. "We need for the world to reunite with the fire nation, not expel them. And… I think you are supposed to be my fire bending teacher. It feels right," he said. "I… I tried fire bending once before but it didn't go well. I got careless and I hurt Katara even if I didn't mean to." Then he looked up at Zuko, "You know better than anyone, how dangerous fire is and how much you need to respect it. For my earth bending teacher, I needed someone who could wait for the right moment. For my fire bending teacher, I need someone who respects the fire and for the Fire Nation… we need to forge this bond."

"I… I may not be a very good fire bending teacher," Zuko scratched his cheek. "But I can teach you the basics at least."

"Sounds great to me," Aang beamed. "Welcome to the group," he bowed for Zuko. "I am so glad you decided to stick around."

"Wait… What?" Sokka asked, his head whipping backwards and forwards between Aang and Zuko. "We're doing this? Are you really serious?"

Katara frowned, "Aang, are you sure?"

"Just give him a chance," Aang pleaded. "Just one! That's all I'm asking!"

Katara chewed a bit on her lip. "You are the Avatar," she said. "and you do need a firebending teacher." she looked up at Zuko. "This doesn't mean I trust you. Not yet!" she stated. "You'll have to earn my trust!"

Zuko smiled a little embarrassed, "That's fair."

"So we'll be keeping an eye on you. For now when we are in cities, you have to stay together with one of us!" Katara instructed. "No walking off alone until we know we can trust you."

Zuko nodded, "Okay."

"So.. he's staying with us," Sokka concluded, still shocked and openly gawping. "Wow… Erhm."

"HURRAI!" Suddenly Toph grabbed Zuko's torso nearly throwing them both down on the ground.

"Woah!" Zuko shouted as he tried to find his balance with the twelve year old clinging to him. Zuko had his arms up in the air, unsure how to deal with his current situation.

"You're really happy about this huh?" Katara blinked astounded.

"I like this guy!" Toph grinned letting go of Zuko who rubbed his now sore torso. "He is all tough on the outside but squishy on the inside and his uncle makes the best tea!" she grinned slapping Zuko on the arm.

"Auw!" Zuko hissed rubbing his arm.

Katara sighed as she shook her head. "Well… You should probably sit down. Food is ready," she said going back to stirring in the pot.

"Si-sit down?" Zuko asked. "With you?"

Katara looked up. "Where else would you sit down?"

"Oh! That's not what I," Zuko swallowed then finally sat down, complete with Lin-lin on his lap.

"Seriously. I still think that's an alien." Sokka whispered to Aang. "That's way more likely than that being the actual Zuko."

Aang shook his head smiling. "You got it wrong Sokka," he said. "That is the actual Zuko. You just never met him before."

Sokka frowned deeply.

"You'll see," Aang smiled. "I promise."

And Sokka sighed deeply. "Fine then," he shook his head. "still… This is really, really weird," he stated.

Chapter Text

It was… an awkward breakfast to say the least.

At least Toph and Aang seemed pretty happy. The only ones…

Sokka was very convinced of his own alien theory and honestly. Katara had a hard time blaming him… Zuko was acting. Weird.

It had been weird to have him there before but at least he acted like she would expect Zuko to act if he was forced to stay with them.

Moody… rude… frustrated.

Now he was just quiet and nervously eating his breakfast. Even very politely thanked Katara for the food, in a small raspy voice.

Something had happened in the spirit world. Quite clearly, but Aang had refused to talk about it and then there was Iroh who had been left behind.

One thing was for sure though. Zuko was genuinely worried about him, and truly cared about his uncle. Katara had seen that already two days before when Iroh had gotten hurt. Zuko's concern had been very real and that's what had made Katara accept him for the time being.

Now she looked at Zuko, noticing how he was staring into the flames, then he glanced up. He met Katara's eyes before quickly turning his head away.

Should she say anything? Katara didn't even know what. Felt like a bizarre dream where she had to just kind of wake up and things would make sense again.

Finally they had packed up camp and made sure there was no fire left as they made ready to fly.

"So erhm… where are we going?" Zuko asked.

"Some place away from Azula," Sokka informed. "and a place where Aang can practise some earth bending! Oh and fire bending too I guess."

Zuko nodded. "A mountain would be kind of good. A place with no trees," he said. Then he sat down on his knee to get closer to the turtleduck which had followed him around. "Okay, this is it," he said. "You're healed now. Time to go home," he said.

"Wait," Katara blinked. "you're not taking him with you?"

"Why would I do that?" Zuko asked. "He's a wild animal, beside it'll be safer for him to just stay here."

"I guess so," Katara nodded.

Zuko as well stood up, walking towards Appa only for a turtleduck to rub against his leg. "Hey," he looked down. "You need to go home now," he said carefully pushing the turtleduck back with his foot.

Only for the turtleduck to run right back.

Zuko rolled his eyes. "You can't come with us!" he stated. "You're from here! This is where it's safe!" he lectured as if the turtleduck understood him and of course it came running back for him again, and again.

"Hey stop!" Zuko jumped backwards. "Go home!" he asked.

Katara bit her lip as she tried not to laugh until Zuko basically made a run for it. Thankfully he was saved some dignity as Katara was the only one who saw it.

However, Zuko's peace was shattered once more.

As Appa was finally flying Zuko seemed to finally relax a little bit… but only for so long as Aang turned his head and grinned. " Hey Lin-Lin!"

Zuko's eyes widened and he turned his head and that's when Katara also remembered… Lin-lin was a bird… Lin-Lin could fly, and flying he was! Flapping his wings furiously to keep up with a sky bison, right back into Zuko who barely managed to grab him.

Wide-eyed did Zuko look down at the turtleduck in his hands. "Really?" he asked.

"HAH!" Sokka laughed, "I never would have guessed, Zuko had his own animal companion!"

"I don't," Zuko pouted.

"I can see why you would deny it. Turtleduck doesn't really work with that entire scary fire nation soldier image you had going on."

"I only got Lin-Lin yesterday!" Zuko exclaimed.

"So you admit he's yours," Sokka smirked.

Zuko halted.

"That's so sweet!" Toph grinned from where she was leaning back. "I want my own animal companion! Can I have a saberwolf?" she asked.

"I think we have enough stray animals with us," Katara chuckled from her own spot. "You don't look so scary at all when you're holding a turtleduck," she commented. "The hair helps to. It really suits you with that hair!"

"Oh erhm. Thank you." Zuko replied.

"What was up with that hairdo before anyway? It was weird," Sokka commented.

"It was a phoenix tail," Zuko informed. "an old tradition among ancient fire bending warriors. Besides I don't think you're the one to talk."

"Hey! My wolf's tail is cool!" Sokka exclaimed pointing at his own elaborate hair.

"I think you're both very pretty," Toph stated.

"Hey! I'm not pretty!" Sokka stated turning to Toph then suddenly was reminded of her blind eyes and Toph grinned. "Haha, very funny."

Zuko blinked as he wide-eyed looked at them.

"Something wrong Zuko?" Katara asked.

"Erhm," Zuko halted. "Is this how you normally talk to each other?" he asked.

"Yeah," Katara blinked.

"You've been on that ship for three years. Right?" Aang asked Zuko. "Just you and the soldiers."

"And my uncle," Zuko said.

"And I suppose before that, the prince boy must have been living in a palace," Sokka smirked.

Zuko pouted as he looked away.

"You… haven't really interacted much with anybody, have you?" Katara asked.

"Well there was my sister and her friends," Zuko shrugged. "Of course… my sister wants to literally kill me and her friends are too scared of her to go against her," he stated. "and my father always wanted to kill me because I committed the crime of being born. Then there are all the soldiers who would love to kill me, because I lived a protected life of luxury while their own children were sent to war, and I'm pretty sure my instructors wanted to kill me because I wasn't learning fire bending fast enough, unlike Azula."

"Okay… I can't really blame you for having issues," Sokka stated wide-eyed.

"I'm sure not everybody tried to kill you," Katara assured.

"No of course not. Uncle, mom and my cousin Lu Ten didn't," Zuko said.

"Anybody else?" Sokka asked.

Zuko looked up in the air, "I'm not sure."

"Man. Your history is messed up!" Toph stated.

Zuko shook his head, "You got no idea."

"Well, you are the Firelord's son I guess," Sokka commented. "Man now I think about it. It's kind of a miracle you didn't turn out a lot worse."

"That's what I was thinking," Toph said.

"Erhm…. Thank you?" Zuko asked, sounding rather confused.

"And Iroh is his brother," Katara blinked. "Wow it's hard to imagine someone so nice being the brother of someone so evil!"

Zuko closed his eyes as he looked away, mindlessly scratching Lin-Lin on the neck, actually making the turtleduck make a purring sound.

"Oh… I didn't mean," Katara swallowed.

"It's okay," Zuko said. "My uncle is pretty great and my father is obviously evil so that's that," he sighed deeply. Then he became quiet again.

"We'll find him!" Aang assured. "Either that or he'll find you!"

Zuko chewed his lip then nodded, "Yeah…"

Chapter Text

After having flown an entire day to get as far away from Azula as possible they found a nice barren mountain to land on where there were no trees for miles around, at Zuko's suggestion. By the time they landed though it was late, so everybody agreed to just put up camp and get something to eat.

It was the next morning as Aang was sleeping peacefully that a warm hand grabbed his shoulder.

"Wuargh!" Aang shouted only to almost scream again by the sight of a scarred face. Zuko was trying to capture him! He struck out,"ARRmmmmmm-"

"Quiet!" Zuko hissed slapping a hand over Aang's mouth.

Aang's eyes widened, then his memory caught up with him and he relaxed, allowing Zuko to remove his hand. "Sorry, you startled me," Aang whispered. Then he blinked suddenly feeling nervous, "What… what are you doing?"

"The sun is about to rise," Zuko explained as he stood up. "do you want to learn fire bending or not?"

Aang's eyes widened as Zuko took a few steps away.

"Come on," Zuko nodded his head and immediately Aang jumped on his legs to follow Zuko.

They walked in silence, up a gravelly slop, until they finally were by the very edge of the mountain where Zuko sat down with crossed legs.

Aang hesitated slightly, then sat down next to Zuko. Wrapping his arms around himself as he shook. "It's freezing out here," he commented.

Zuko smirked, "It won't be for long."

Aang blinked as he looked up at Zuko.

"It's a natural thing that happens every single day Aang," Zuko shook his head, then glanced towards the horizon and Aang did too. He saw the silver line going right over the earth and the first little ray of sunshine appeared.

Looking up at the sky, Aang could see that overhead and the mountain behind was still kind of dark but became much lighter shades of blue towards the horizon. This was broken by small patches of orange on high wispy clouds. It was stunning.

Zuko closed his eyes and then took a deep breath and Aang copied his movements.

"Follow my breath," Zuko instructed. "Fire bending is all about the breathing. As you breathe, feel how the air goes through your nose and down Into your stomach where it becomes warm, and then up and out through your mouth," Zuko sucked in a deep breath through his nose and exhaled through his mouth.

Aang copied.

Zuko continued, "As the sun rises, feel it on the skin. How it warms you and gives you energy."

Aang nodded, "Okay."

"Each breath feeds your inner fire," Zuko said as he kept breathing. "Feel how it pulses with your breath and how it gives your entire body energy. How it branches out from your stomach, out through the limbs to your toes and fingertips. Up through the chest and neck and reaching the crown of your head."

It tingled across Aangs spine as he felt it, the energy inside of him, "I… I had this all along?" he asked.

"Everybody does," Zuko informed. "Water doesn't stop existing just because there is no water bender to bend it," he said. "Inner flame is not exclusive to fire benders. It's in everybody, benders and non benders alike. It's how we move around, what drives us. It's life itself."

"So… Sokka has it too?" Aang asked.

"Sokka has it too," Zuko assured.

"And Katara? Even if she's a water bender?" Aang asked.

"Yes! Everybody!" Zuko growled. "if you don't have an inner flame you would be dead!"

"Oh," Aang opened his eyes.

Zuko sighed deeply. "That's the big difference between fire bending and the other three forms of bending. The other three forms bend what is around us in the environment. Fire bends what is inside of us," he said. "That's why we are trying to reach inside now and truly feel the fire inside."

"Right," Aang sat up again and took a deep breath.

"Sit straighter," Zuko instructed.

Aang straightened up.

"Deeper breaths," Zuko demanded.

Aang gasped in a deep breath.

"Not that deep."

Aang let go, releasing a big gust of wind from his mouth, as Zuko sighed.

"Maybe just follow my lead," Zuko barely refrained from rolling his eyes.

Aang nodded as he opened his mouth.

"No more talking. We're just going to meditate now," Zuko stated and Aang shut his mouth as he nodded. It was like with Jong Jong all over again... Nah, Zuko was much nicer and explained and sat with him. It was nice.

"Concentrate."

And so, there they sat, breathing in unison as slowly the sun started to creep up over the horizon and the first rays of sunlight landed on Aang's skin.

It felt… incredible. Aang felt the gentle warmth on his skin, and how it warmed up his cold body. Giving him energy. He felt that fire inside of him growing stronger with the rise of the sun. It didn't feel scary at all. It actually felt really amazing. It tingled down Aang's spine as he felt the pulse with each breath and stretching out his body.

Aang lost track of time, all he felt was the warmth from the sun and from inside while he kept breathing. He actually felt disappointed as Zuko's raspy voice took him away from the sensations.

"That should be enough for now. Let's go eat some breakfast then try some stances."

Aang opened his eyes and realized that the sun was much higher in the sky than he thought it would be and he blinked. "How long have we been doing this?" he asked in amazement.

"An hour," Zuko said as he stood up. "and we should do this as often as we can when the sun rises."

"Do you do this often yourself?" Aang asked looking up at Zuko.

"Every single day," Zuko said. "I didn't miss the sunrise for three years. Well that is until you re-appeared."

"Wow. I would never have guessed." Aang fully admitted. For someone who had meditated so regularly, he could be so… hot headed.

"I would be meditating with my uncle," Zuko then admitted. "Every single morning… and then he would make tea and insist that I have some", he glanced down. "I could really use some tea right now," he admitted.

Aang smiled. "I have tea. We can make some!" he said. "Do you want to make it or should I?"

Zuko looked at Aang. "I'm not very good at making tea," he hesitated. "Could you… teach me?"

Aang blinked.

"I would like to make a cup of tea for my uncle when we meet again," Zuko said. "A cup of actual good tea."

"Sure! I would love to teach you what I know!" Aang grinned. "I wouldn't say that I am that good a tea maker either but I know the basics," he beamed. "Maybe next time we are in a city we could ask a tea house about some tips."

Zuko rolled his eyes. "I don't think we have to go that far," he stated.

"Why not? It'll be fun," Aang beamed.

Zuko looked at Aang, a deep frown growing on his face and then his eyes widened in shock.

"What... What is it?" Aang asked.

"We just spend an entire hour together, alone," Zuko stated. He swallowed as his hand shook. "It would have been the perfect time to capture you. We aren't at the north pole any more. I can make it to a fire nation camp from here."

Aang halted as he stood up and backed up.

Zuko shook his head. "It's really stupid of you to trust me that easily," Zuko stated.

Aang shook his head. "What we are doing is important!" he said. "and I know you know it too. It's for the future of the world and the fire nation is included in that world! We both want to protect the fire nation. The real fire nation. The people, they are depending on us now!" he beamed. "I know that for sure, so I have no issue trusting you."

Zuko let go of a gasp.

Hmm. Maybe the bit about the world being dependent on Zuko not trying to kidnap him was too much.

"I know you won't hurt me," Aang smiled again. "Or anybody when you don't have to. Come on, let's go to camp and make some tea," he stated as he turned around and dashed back towards camp.

Zuko was left behind and was shaking all over his body and started to feel a bit faint and a bit hot.

Finally Zuko shook off the dizziness and followed Aang.

Something else weird had just happened whilst he meditated. Zuko felt it, the shift inside. His flame had felt different when he meditated this morning, and it kept flickering and feeling... strange and different. The things he had told Aang, those were things Iroh had repeated to him over and over and yet… it was first now that Zuko actually started to understand what Iroh had been saying.

He had always thought it was a bunch of nonsense. Fire was a weapon! A tool to capture the Avatar! However... this time he felt the warmth from the sun and the warmth within. Zuko nearly stumbled and then had to find balance again as he sucked in a breath. Then finally continued to follow Aang.

As they made it back to camp Katara had woken up and was building a fire. As she glanced up at them returning she sighed in relief, making Zuko raise an eyebrow.

"Oh good. You didn't kidnap Aang while we slept," Sokka commented from his sleeping bag.

Zuko huffed, "I didn't see you chasing after us to try and stop me!"

"We were meditating through the sunrise!" Aang beamed and interrupted whatever Sokka was going to say back. "and I learned about my inner flame! It was cool."

"That's nice Aang," Katara smiled kindly as she placed the last bit of wood then grabbed for the flint stone.

"Oh here. Let me," Zuko asked as he sat down on his knees and Katara nodded as Zuko snapped his finger making some sparks.

Zuko frowned, it came out weaker than he had intended. He tried again, it took more effort than he would have thought but finally the kindling took to the flames and the fire was burning.

"Okay I have to admit. That's convenient," Sokka commented.

Aang was already in the process of finding kettle and herbs. "Let's make some tea!" he grinned.

It took a while, but finally Zuko and Aang sat with each their cup of Rooibos tea.

Not just Zuko and Aang though because as soon as the tea had been made everyone wanted a cup. So all five of them were now sitting around quietly slurping.

"You know. This is a nice way to start the day," Toph smiled from where she sat with crossed legs.

Zuko nodded, then coughed into his hand.

Aang looked up, "You okay?"

"Yeah, I'm fine," Zuko stated as he shook his head, somehow feeling a bit dizzy.

Aang blinked as he looked at Zuko with a strange expression, "Are you sure."

"Yeah," Zuko insisted as he stood up. "I'm just… feeling a little warm."

Everyone looked at Zuko, now looking worried and suddenly Zuko collapsed on the ground.

"ZUKO!" Katara shouted as she jumped forward, knocking over the tea.

"What's wrong?" Aang asked in a scared voice. "Is he all right?"

Katara gasped, shaking her hand away from his forehead, "He's burning up!"

"You mean a fever?" Sokka asked.

"Yes, Zuko has a fever. A really bad one," Katara said as she pulled out water from her sack and made it glow.

"I... I'm okay," Zuko assured, trying to swat her away.

"No you're not okay!" Katara lectured. "Lay still!"

Zuko didn't seem to have much choice, even if Katara wasn't there to fuss, he clearly wasn't doing well and groaned. Then Katara removed her hands, sighing deeply.

"Will he be okay?" Aang asked nervously.

"It's a fever," Katara sighed. "I'm afraid he will just have to ride it out."

"Why does he have a fever though? He was just fine up the mountain," Aang asked. "Do I need to find a frozen frog again?"

"Sure Aang, I would love that and i'm sure Zuko would love to suck on one too," Sokka smirked.

Aang started to turn.

Katara shook her head. "No Aang! Sometimes when people have gone through a really stressful situation and things are turned upside down, it's too much to handle all at once. The body sometimes shuts down. Think of it like… we only have so much energy. You overspend that energy and the body will punish you for it the moment you start relaxing."

"Oh," Aang halted.

"I think everything that happened. With Mr Iroh getting hurt and then whatever happened in the spirit world and then Mr. Iroh was left behind. Now to top it all off, Zuko has changed his entire goal in life, all in a couple of days. It was just… Too much," Katara said.

Aang swallowed. "He'll be alright though? Right?" he asked.

Defeated, Katara looked at Aang, "It's like I said. He has to ride it out and let his head sort through the things that happened."

"I see," Aang nodded. "There… there's a struggle inside of Zuko. I've seen it… very literally," he admitted. "He's still fragile, in danger of splitting apart again."

"What?" Katara asked, confused.

"Nothing." Aang said quickly and shook his head. He looked at Zuko who was on the ground. "Zuko! You're going to be alright!" he said. "I promise."

Zuko breathed deeply as Lin-Lin jumped up on Zuko's chest looking worried.

"He'll be alright Lin-Lin," Aang said. "I promise."

"Yeah," Katara nodded. "Whatever Zuko has to sort through. We'll help him through it as much as we can," she assured.

Aang smiled relieved, "That's good."

Katara had the most determined look on her face as she said, "Let's make him more comfortable."

Chapter Text

"Fire… is Power!" The voice of a father - of Fire lord Ozai, rang through the black emptiness. "and a Fire lord must be powerful!"

Zuko felt it, the sting of a slap to his face as he stumbled backwards, but he forced his tears back. Show no weakness! No weakness!

Zuko looked up to face his father, towering above him like a looming dark tower, and he forced himself to stand as tall as possible. Even then, he had to tip his head upwards to get any glimpse at that dark tower that was the fire lord. Inside Zuko was terrified, as his father seemed both far too close but also too far away at the same time. 

"Do better! " Ozai demanded and another burning slap came, sending Zuko stumbling backwards.

Better… he had to do better. 

His father counted on him.

He had to be powerful.

Like Ozai, like a true fire lord.

He couldn't cry. Who would he even cry to?

Lu Ten was gone…. Uncle Iroh was gone… Mother… was gone. Zuko was on his own, and he had to be powerful!

He roared as he called upon his fire! As much as he could, but as it came out… It was soft, yellow… Weak.

Zuko didn't need to look up to know what was coming. One word spoken, filled with hate and disappointment.

" Weak." 

Deep in the darkness, inside of Zuko there was a flame, flickering and burning. Acting weird and three voices were shouting around it.

"What have I done?" Young Zuko cried as he stumbled around. "I betrayed my father! And for real this time!"

"I'm not weak," Scarred Zuko hissed. "I'm not weak!"

"He never cared for us and he is never going too," Raggedy Zuko said calmly. He didn't look so raggedy any more though. His rags had somehow mended. His hollowed out face seemed fuller and his voice was stronger, now easily cutting over scarred Zuko.

The power dynamic had shifted. However rarely does any power dynamic shift without conflict.

"I'm weak," Young Zuko gasped, falling to his knees. "I'm a failure… how couldn't I have seen it?" he asked. "Father is… He killed grandfather! And he..."

They all heard it. A little girl's voice. Singing happily.

" Father is gonna kill you! Father is gonna kill you!"

"SHUT UP!" Young Zuko covered his ears with his hands. "He wouldn't… he wouldn't."

"He would," Raggedy Zuko stated.

Scarred Zuko hissed, "You think you're so much better, don't you?" he asked. "You didn't even have the guts to fight back! Never give up without a fight! What will happen if I am gone? You already noticed. Our fire is even weaker than it was before! Our inner flame has waned! Just like back then."

Back then… Zuko remembered.

He had spoken out. He knew he was right… He had believed he was right. Those men were their people! It was their duty to protect them!

But it ended in a burned face and the message… he was wrong… 

He was weak and the words had been spoken while Zuko was rolling around on the ground, crying while grabbing his face.

"Zuko! From this day you will be banished from the fire nation! You will have till sunrise tomorrow to get outside of our borders! Let it be known though, I am not heartless. Bring me the Avatar! Bring him to me and your honour shall be restored. Take him away!" 

And then Zuko had been grabbed, harshly, pulled away. No goodbyes, no well wishes. No packing of his favourite items. Just rough guards dragging him away and throwing him onto the bed of a rusty boat.

Only then did a healer arrive to take a look at Zuko's wound.

Zuko… didn't care. He just laid motionless in the bed as he looked up at the grey ceiling while he allowed the healer to rub in the burn salve and then wrap him up.

It was pointless… it was all pointless. His inner flame became weaker… colder. It was barely an ember.

A more familiar figure had joined him in the small cabin. A figure which smelled of herbs and tea. His hands were rough, and so was his voice. What was Uncle Iroh doing here? And why was he holding Zuko's hand?

Iroh's voice was saying words, but Zuko didn't hear them… he felt so empty. So cold.

Time passed, he felt the ship rocking beneath him and the air getting colder… He was no longer in the fire nation and he was never going to see those shores again.

Iroh would be there quite often. Trying to coach Zuko into either eating some food or drinking some tea. Zuko just wasn't hungry.

Sometimes Iroh would unwrap the bandages around his head and rub his face in a very bad smelling salve.

Why though? Why did it matter?

One night, it was storming and the ship was rocking. The rain was hammering on the rusty metal and Zuko stood up from the bed.

His feet carried him to the deck of the ship where the rain soaked his body in ten seconds.

Zuko looked towards the ocean. It was vast… dark. Looked like it could swallow him whole.

It seemed like a nice prospect. Then… no one would have to be dragged down by his weakness. No one would need to be burdened with him.

Uncle could go home. His father could be a good strong fire lord.

His inner flame flickered, yet a little bit and Zuko gasped as he walked to the railing and climbed up, then he looked towards the waves. Even though they were at the poles and there was ice. The ocean still seemed warmer than Zuko's own insides. It seemed like such a pleasant embrace.

The storm raged in Zuko’s ears, the rain hammered against him as cold as ice and the waves - yes… It would be for the better. Zuko let his own body become heavy.

Only for something to yank Zuko back by the neck and pull him into a crushing hug.

Zuko's eyes widened as all the air was almost crushed out of him, then a pair of strong hands grabbed his shoulders and a voice, yelling.

"ZUKO!" Iroh yelled into his face. "Don't you ever do something like that again! Do you hear me?" he asked.

Zuko didn't even reply, he looked at his uncle's face with the water dripping down … Why was Iroh looking like this? If he had let Zuko fall he could have gone home.

Irohs eyes widened. Then he gasped. "Zuko… Reach within. Find an inner flame! Anything! " he begged.

Inner flame? Even when Zuko sought it, it was so cold.

And the Firelord had said it… Weak. An embarrassment. A mistake.

"I…" Zuko breathed. His voice hoarse, barely even a voice. "I wasn't supposed to be born… it was a mistake."

"No no no," Iroh shook his head. "You're Prince Zuko of the Fire Nation!" he said. "You're strong! Proud! Honourable!"

"But I'm not," Zuko replied. What was Iroh even talking about? "I only bring the Fire Nation dishonour."

"No," Iroh gasped. "You can bring honour to the fire nation! You cannot give up without a fight! Think Zuko, think!" he said.

"Father said..." Zuko gasped. "If I bring the Avatar."

There was silence, Irohs hands grew a bit weaker and then he spoke again. "If you are to find the Avatar it is no use sitting around is it?" he asked. "You need to stand up! And you need to fight!" he said.

Zuko looked up at Iroh. Fight? But how? How could he possibly fight?

"I can teach you." Iroh said. "But you have to fight back!" he said, holding Zuko's shoulders. "Reach inside! Find your inner flame!" he asked.

Zuko gasped as he looked at Iroh, and suddenly. His inner flame flickered, hopefully. "Capture… The Avatar." he gasped. And then suddenly, it burned bright! With that single thought, just the one! If he captured the Avatar! It would be fine! He could fix this! He could fix it! And suddenly the fire burned with a completely new life, fuelled by that one thought. "If I capture the Avatar." he gasped. "UNCLE!" he reached back. "Teach me fire bending!" he begged. "I need… I need to be stronger! Much stronger! Please!" he yelled in desperation.

"You have my word," Iroh replied and Zuko's fire was fueled.

Capture the Avatar! It was all there was.

Capture the Avatar and he could fix his mistakes!

Capture the Avatar! Zuko trained, day by day. He tripped, he fell, he got hit in the head. His muscles would be sore, his lungs would be burning.

It didn't matter! He had to keep going! He had to! The Avatar was all there was! All that existed and all that mattered. The Avatar.

"You think we could have been friends?"

Zuko’s eyes widened as he saw that smiling innocent face looking down at him from his perch on a log.

This was not what Zuko had expected!

The Avatar was supposed to be a hundred years old! Scorn and vengeful having turned his back to the world! Betrayed the world.

It seemed so simple. The Avatar never cared about anybody. If he did he wouldn't have gone away for so long!

Right?

Nervously Aang bit his lip as he mopped Zukos sweaty forehead. Clearly there would be no fire bending stances today. Zuko had been placed in a quiet part of camp but still in sight so if anything were to happen, someone could help. To be fair, Zuko was hardly on his own as everyone pitched in to sit with him and help with the fever - even if they were still slightly wary of the fire bender.   

Aang would be lying if he said he didn't already know what was going on. Aang had seen it for himself. The constant struggle inside of Zuko.

And the fact was that while Iroh had managed to make Zuko somewhat whole in the spirit world, itt was probably only for that minor moment, giving Zuko a window to get out of there.

Which was also why Iroh had stayed behind to tether Desiree in place. Zuko was still full of disharmony.

In the last twenty four hours he seemed better but it would be stupid to expect it would all be over in just a day.

When you have to change your own belief, and accept that everything you thought was true was a lie. It couldn't be easy.

"You know, your uncle is right," Aang commented to the unconscious teen. "You're an amazing person Zuko," he said. "I feel like I have so much to learn from you! You're Avatar Roku's great grandchild too. That's… kind of funny. I never really thought about Roku having children," he tilted his head. "and Roku was Fire nation. Which means I was Fire nation," he halted. "Wow that's weird," he looked up. "Maybe that's why I wasn't really that scared of you when we first met," he commented. "Later though… when things got tense, yeah it was scary," he said quietly.

Zuko of course didn't reply at all, he was just gasping his deep breaths.

"You know what I also thought," Aang commented. "It really doesn't matter that much if you're Roku’s great grandchild and the Firelord’s son! I don't think that's what's important at all! What's important is what you choose," he said. "That's what I tried to tell you when we spoke in the spirit world! The choice is yours. Like it should be! I swore what-ever you choose I would respect it and I stand by that okay," he said. "This future won't mean anything if you don't choose it. I think that's what Iroh knew as well," he said. Then he quieted. "And I am afraid it's a choice you have to make every single day. Like I have to choose to learn the elements so I can defeat the Firelord… every single day," he commented. "Honestly … I think that when you are in harmony with yourself, you'll be an amazing person!" he grinned. "Not that you weren't already."

Aang looked down at Zuko. Zuko who just kept breathing deeply, his entire face hot red.

"You'll make it through this," Aang stated and wiped his face again.

Chapter Text

Zuko was hanging from a rope, holding on with all of his might.

Beneath him there was an endless abyss, it was dark and cold… he had to hold on. He had too. Without this rope there was nothing!

He had to capture the avatar! He had too! It was all he had, all that he was! Without it… he was nothing!

“Zuko…” Iroh's voice was gentle. Soft though Uncle was nowhere to be seen. “It’s time to let go.”

“No.” Zuko shook his head. “Without this I’ll…”

“Yes. You needed this rope in the past but you are different now. Stronger… wiser. There’s another rope. Another inner flame. Find it!”

Zukos eyes widened.

“Find it Prince Zuko!” Iroh urged.

Zuko swallowed as he held onto the rope. “I… I’m scared,” he whispered. “If I let go. I don’t know what is going to be down there.”

“Yes. You do!”

Zuko's eyes widened as he gasped.

“Fire… is life!”

Zuko's eyes widened as he heard the words that had been repeated to him over and over so many times and he shook his head.

No… fire was power. It had been beaten into him and a Fire lord needed to be powerful. If he wasn’t powerful he had no place being the Firelord’s son. He groaned as he held his head.

“Prince Zuko.”

Zuko turned his head to see his uncle sitting there, like he always did. Every single morning out on the deck of the ship. Wearing fire nation armour and having his hair in its traditional top knot.

“Are you quite all right?” Iroh asked.

Zuko gasped as he saw the very real concern in Iroh’s eyes… concern. It was the same as pity… Zuko didn’t need pity! Only the weak needed pity and Zuko wasn’t weak!

“I’m fine!” Zuko spat then immediately regretted his words. It made his stomach churn as guilt overwhelmed him for seemingly no reason.

Iroh’s eyes remained on Zuko for a short while then he nodded. “Very well,” he said, turning back as he closed his eyes, breathing deeply.

Zuko halted, a question burning on his lips. “How can fire be life?” he asked and Iroh opened his eyes again, turning to Zuko. “I saw it…” Zuko whispered. “What fire can do.”

And he was there again, at a field that had ones be filled with food burned. Not a single sign of plant life and not far from them starving Earth Kingdom citizens were digging, hoping to find some roots.

The aftermath of an attack, it was the first time Zuko had seen it for himself and he would never forget.

The smell of burned flesh, a very much alive young woman crying as burn salve was applied to her arm and Zuko touched his face. “I felt it…” he whispered. “The burn from fire…” his hand shook. “How can fire be life?!” he asked frustrated.

Iroh looked up at Zuko but didn’t reply.

“Uncle, tell me!” Zuko demanded.

“Fire is a part of our world,” Iroh said, words he had said so many times. “It’s inside of us. It’s what drives us. Gives us energy! Without the sun there would be no light, no warmth, the plants wouldn’t be able to grow! We wouldn’t be alive.”

Zuko hissed, grabbing his head. “I hate your riddles!” he said. “What use is that to me? This is wrong… this is all wrong,” he swallowed as he stood by the ashes of the field. “I have to believe that… that father had a good reason.”

He held unto the rope.

“He has a reason. Right?” Zuko looked at Iroh.

Iroh looked up at Zuko.

“Right?” Zuko asked again whilst remembering the people who were far too thin.

 A reason…. it was for the greater good. By the end, it would make sense. The burning, the hurt, the starving.

Zuko had been told that the people of the south pole had once been a great nation. Now all that was left was a couple of scattered tribes of people living in tents and snow huts.

Zuko had seen the old fire nation ship which had been wrecked and left in the snow. The water tribe had done that. They had pushed back and won multiple battles.

But that was in the past, eventually the fire nation had overwhelmed them. The history was right in front of them.

Why though? It’s not like the fire nation had any use of this land. Water benders were a natural threat of course but the fire nation had been the ones approaching their land and not the other way around.

… It was to find the avatar! This was fine, it was to find the avatar! The avatar had to be found! These fire nation soldiers who had sailed those ships. Their sacrifice wouldn’t be for nothing. Zuko would make sure of it! By finding the avatar!

"I want to end this war." 

Zuko glanced up, to see the Avatar himself sit right in front of him. Back at the forest. Aang's eyes were so incredibly honest as he spoke,"and I want everyone to be free. I want the fire nation citizens to keep putting up festivals and you know… be happy."

Zuko swallowed as he looked at Aang.

“Zuko… You have to let go.”

Zuko was back, holding onto the rope… capture the Avatar. His hands though had loosened, he was no longer clinging on and his eyes closed.

Inner fire…. Zuko needed a new inner fire.

“What do you want?”

What did Zuko want?

Fire… is power.

NO!  

Zuko’s eyes opened and he looked down, there he saw it! A flame! Burning with warmth beneath him and he knew.

Zuko opened his mouth in a silent gasp. “Fire… IS LIFE!” he shouted as finally, he let go.

Let go of the Avatar and let himself fall.

But he wasn’t without purpose, he went for the light and finally landed right at the flame, only to face himself, times three. 

A soldier… A refuge… and a child.

“We need to end this war!” Zuko shouted loudly and surely. “I have a new fire! To protect the Fire nation!” he stated. “We will fight the fire lord and protect our people!” he stated.

The three Zukos stood up all looking at Zuko and then they all seemed to smile before turning into light, and the light went into Zuko’s chest. Filling him with even more fire. Strength and warmth.

He was Prince Zuko!

Then Zuko turned to see Iroh who smiled up at him before releasing that all too familiar laugh. Zuko already knew, this wasn’t the real Iroh. Just a memory but a good one and so damn persistent! The old man had wormed himself into Zuko's very soul and could never leave. Zuko appreciated it, it made him a better person.

“I’m whole now. For real this time,” Zuko told him. “you can leave the spirit world now.”

“Keep moving forward, Prince Zuko,” Iroh ordered.

Zuko nodded, “I will.” he held up a hand and a small strong flame appeared. “Fire… is life,” he whispered. “They got it wrong. They got it so wrong.”

Iroh smiled. “Only a few understand it. That fire isn’t destruction but life,” he said. “and those who do understand. Those are the ones who can call themselves true fire bending masters!”

Zuko's eyes widened. It was something Iroh had indeed told him before, but he had never listened.

Fire bending master? But Zuko had never been that good at fire bending. How could he be a master?

“Zuko,” Iroh said. “Keep moving forward!”

And Zuko looked up, only to see Iroh fade away and so did the entire image as Zuko moved back towards the real world.

Zuko opened his eyes. It was semi dark around him… yet he felt it. The sun was soon about to rise. Slowly Zuko stood up and as quietly as possible, left the camp where the Avatar and the gaang were sleeping.

He walked the route to the same cliff where he and the avatar had meditated previously and he saw the line on the horizon. The sun that would soon rise.

Zuko took a deep breath. He felt the warmth inside of him, starting in the stomach and filling out his entire body. Taking a deep breath felt different. Stronger. 

Fire… is life.

And then Zuko made his stance, and as the sun rose he made stance after stance, his feet moving naturally like a dance.

“ Fire is not about muscle! It’s about breath!” 

Breath fuelled the fire! And Zuko breathed deeply, letting the air fill him and fuel him.

Inner flame… Passion!

"Zuko…" Iroh had spoken the words with such sadness, "I betrayed the Fire Nation."

Zuko had been shocked by that admission. The honesty. What was Uncle talking about? Did he mean when he abandoned the siege? When he abdicated the throne? What did he mean betrayed the Fire Nation?

"I carelessly cast away fire nation lives to satisfy my own pride," Iroh had continued. "They were not just bricks on our board or numbers on a piece of paper. They were people! Our people!"

Zuko gasped… it was what he had been thinking in secret. He had been convinced he was just not smart enough to understand why it was necessary.

But Uncle had said it, and with such raw honesty and regret as he spoke.

"Ozai… Doesn’t see it. Neither does Azula. Lu Ten didn't see it either. But you! " he gasped looking up at Zuko. " You did, " he gasped. " And it was natural to you. You alone, truly care about the Fire Nation! About the people. You alone never betrayed them.”

Zuko… hadn’t betrayed the fire nation? He had never betrayed the fire nation! It was Ozai. Ozai was the one who had betrayed them!

“I WILL NEVER BETRAY THE FIRE NATION!” Zuko yelled as he sent an amazing line of fire towards the sky lightning it up in yellow and then he gasped as he stood on the cliff. “I… I will end this war,” he stated. “Balance must be restored! Agni, I swear. Upon my honour!” he said as he put his hands together. “I will defeat the fire lord so the people may once again be at peace and live in harmony with the rest of the world!” he bowed to the rising sun then stood up.

Only then did he notice a presence behind him and he turned around to face the young Avatar.

“Zuko,” Aang smiled relieved. “You’re better.”

Zuko nodded. “I was still in pieces inside but honestly, I had already made my choice,” he admitted. “and now, I am settled. I am no longer in doubt.”

“I know,” Aang smiled. “I’m really happy.”

Zuko smirked. “Come on, let's do some stances before breakfast. This is also a form of meditation.”

Aang nodded as he walked forward.

“Follow my lead,” Zuko asked and Aang agreed and got into position. “Concentrate on breath, that is the most important thing. Allow the body to move with the breath,” he instructed and Aang nodded following Zukos example as they made their stances under the rising sun.

Iroh smirked at what he saw in front of him. A spirit that was now as small as your common house cat.

“AAAARGH!” Desiree shouted, grabbing his ears. “It’s all harmony noise now! You ruined it!” he hissed.

Iroh smirked. “People's mistakes are that they always underestimate my nephew,” he commented as he stood up sighing deeply. “Well. I suppose it’s time for me to get back to the human world as well,” he stated as he rolled his shoulders.

The moon spirit herself stepped forward as she smiled. “I’m afraid the places where the veil is thin are rather few.” she said. “Your nephew is still in the earth kingdom but I am afraid the nearest place I could send you would be several days away.”

“Well, this might be an issue,” Iroh commented, scratching his cheek. “The Avatar is not so easy to catch up with, even if you have a war ship. I speak from experience!” he chuckled amused.

Yue as well, smiled amused.

“Beside… Zuko is in safe hands now. I think it might be better if I get a bit of side work done on my own,” Iroh commented, though he did seem nervous. 

"I promise. Zuko will be safe with these people," Yue assured.

Iroh nodded. "Yes. I suppose I just can't help but worry," he sighed deeply, then looked up. “I have some friends I haven't seen in a long time. Would you mind terribly if we go there?” he asked.

“Of course not,” Yue said.

And Iroh nodded his head. “Much appreciated,” he smiled kindly.

Chapter Text

The moment Aang and Zuko made it back to camp Katara was all over them. "ZUKO!" she shouted, running right past Aang to get into Zuko's face. "Where do you think you were going?" she asked.

"Erhmm," Zuko halted, only to get a hand right on his forehead.

"You're still hot," Katara lectured. "You need to rest."

"I… I'm fine," Zuko assured, only for Katara to glare at him. "Seriously," Zuko blushed. "I just… there were a few things I had to sort through. I'm sorry for having worried you," he said, making Katara blink. "Eeerh… I'll just go start a fire," he then said quickly sidestepping Katara to get out of this awkward situation.

This time, lighting the fire was easy. As easy as taking a breath and without even thinking, Zuko started to fill up a kettle with water for tea.

He tried to recall the things Iroh had told him about tea making. Iroh would go on and on about it and Zuko would try to ignore him.

Still, the memory of Iroh’s soft voice felt comforting. Like a comfort blanket! The great thing though was that since Iroh's voice was inside of Zuko's head, no one else would even know that he was using a comfort blanket while making tea.

And of course Zuko made sure to make enough for everybody, since last time, everyone had wanted a cup.

And finally as the scent of herbs came through the air Zuko poured up in five clay cups. Offering the first to Katara who was closest to him working on breakfast. "Here," he said.

"Oh… Thank you." Katara blinked, accepting and Zuko went on his round.

"Thank you Zuko," Aang beamed as he accepted.

"THANKS!" Toph grinned as well.

And at last Sokka, looking up at Zuko and didn't say anything as he took it.  Zuko turned back towards Katara and his own tea when Sokka finally spoke up. "So is this a thing now?" he asked. "You're going to make us tea every morning?"

"Is that… wrong?" Zuko asked.

"No I…" Sokka halted. "I would never have taken you for a tea guy!" he stated.

"Well… tea is a tradition in the fire nation," Zuko commented. "When you have important meetings. When you unwind after a long day. It's one of the things nobles and commoners do alike."

"It's the same in the earth kingdom," Toph smirked amused. "When-ever you receive guests, it is just good manners to offer them tea. In fact it's rude not to do it. Basically the same as telling them you don't want them there."

"Well it doesn't go that far in the fire nation," Zuko said. "Though yes. It's just good manners to offer tea. You don't have tea in the water tribe?" he asked.

"How would we grow herbs?" Katara asked amused. "We do have sweet berry juice we can warm over the fire!"

"It warms you right up after a long day of hunting," Sokka sighed deeply.

"We had tea in the air temples!" Aang beamed. "though, everything we had were gifts given from other cultures. As nomads we didn't really have any land of our own but just travelled the lands of all nations and lived on people's generosity and the things we could find in nature. Or what-ever we could grow in the air temple gardens … which wasn't really a lot because of the altitude."

"So…. people would just give you stuff?" Sokka asked.

"I think… in the past," Zuko frowned. "It was believed that it would bring good luck when you gifted an air nomad with food and bad luck if you refused them shelter."

"Wow. Air nomads are scam artists! Who would have thought." Sokka commented.

"It wasn't like that!" Aang objected. "We would help out when people needed it! Also Air nomads were already very few back then! And we never asked for anything. People just gave us what they themselves thought was appropriate!"

"Air nomads were rare," Zuko nodded. "At least… That's what my mom told me."

"Your mom taught you about Air nomads?" Sokka asked.

"Well, she would tell stories about how the world used to be, before the war. She said it was stories she had learned from her own mother. Though… She would only tell them late in the evening when it was just to two of us." Zuko frowned. "And I wasn't supposed to tell anyone else about it."

"Your mother..." Katara hesitated and Zuko halted. "I'm sorry. Your uncle said that erhm… when I told him I had lost my mother. He said you had too and we had that in common."

Zuko turned to Katara, his eyes slightly wide.

"I… I'm sorry. I didn't mean to pry," Katara chewed her lip.

"It's okay," Zuko said. "It's only now I have finally found out… What happened that night." he swallowed, glancing at Aang. "I was ten. One evening, my grandfather Firelord Azulon was alive and well, my mom was with me. The next morning… Firelord Azulon was dead and Mom had vanished without a trace resulting in my father becoming Firelord. I never saw her again after that night."

"I'm sorry I…" Katara swallowed.

"I didn't know before now. I learned in the spirit world that," Zuko shivered. "My father, Ozai… he intended to kill me. For real, kill me. My mother made a trade. She killed Azulon in exchange for my life and then she fled, never to be seen again."

Everyone gaped wide-eyed. All except Aang who looked away.

"He's not lying," Toph whispered. "That's horrible."

"What… happened to your mother?" Zuko asked Katara.

Katara swallowed. "I suppose. Fair is fair," she whispered. "I… when Sokka and I grew up, there were no water benders left. They had all either been captured or killed before I was born. Then… I learned that I was a water bender. I played with the water even though I wasn't supposed to. Then it was spotted by a fire nation ship and they came to our tribe, to look for the last water bender," she sucked in a deep breath. "My mother was hiding me inside of one of the tents. It was just the two of us… a fire nation soldier stepped inside. He asked who the last water bender was.”

Katara gripped her elbows as her arms wrapped around her, “My mom, she sent me outside to find my dad, as soon as I was gone though, she told the fire nation soldier that… she was the water bender and he killed her." She closed her eyes, "I heard her scream… and I saw the tent burning to the ground." she squinted her eyes. "It's all my fault! If I had just listened! If I hadn't been bending with the water like she warned me I...!"

"Katara," Zuko reached out grabbing Katara’s hand making Katara look up. "I'm sure you mother knew what she was doing. A mother will do anything to protect their children. I think both our mothers are proof of that. It sounds like your mom was an amazing woman."

Katara gasped in deep surprise.

"I'm sorry about what happened to her," Zuko said. "I really mean that."

Katara nodded as she swallowed, then Zuko finally let go.

"She was great," Sokka then added. "Our mom. She told us that we needed to remember we were never alone, as long as we had each other," he offered Katara a smile.

Katara smiled back at Sokka, reaching out a hand to grab his.

Toph chewed her lip as she turned her head away.

"You okay Toph?" Katara asked.

Toph sighed deeply. "My parents," she muttered. "They are so annoying and never wanted me to do anything by myself!" she stated, then she halted.

"They were just afraid you would get hurt," Katara helped.

"I know. That's what makes it so frustrating," Toph sighed deeply. "I… I do miss them right now. But only a little bit!" she snapped. "and we only got this far because you all turned this into a sob party!"

"I sure miss Gyatso," Aang sighed deeply. "He would always make me tea!" he grinned. "and he always read me stories from old times … well older than a hundred years ago anyway! He would tend to my wounds when I got hurt and cheer me up when I was sad or lonely!" he quieted.

Zuko glanced at Aang.

"Monk Gyatso… died protecting Aang during the fire nation raids," Katara explained softly. "A hundred years ago."

Zuko closed his eyes. "This war… it needs to stop," he said with a deep sigh. "I don't even want to think about how many parents died protecting their children."

"You're really serious," Sokka observed.

"I am," Zuko nodded.

"What changed your mind?" Sokka asked. "about turning away from the fire nation."

"I haven't turned away from the fire nation," Zuko said. "I just realized… the Firelord isn't the Fire Nation . He betrayed them. I won't do that. I won’t turn away from them," he shook his head. "I guess… I always kind of knew but I was afraid," he touched his face, the scar. "I thought there had to be a reason. What kind of person, what kind of father would wage war without a good reason? And even this," he held his scar. "I had to believe there was a good reason. I wanted to believe he was doing something good. He still is my father," he swallowed. "but he's not… he hurt my mother. He hurt so many people and he never felt any remorse. All he wants… is power and then even more power and for what?" he sighed deeply.

"It really was your father who did that?" Katara asked, pointing at the scar.

"Yeah…" Zuko sighed deeply. "He did…"

"I can't even imagine," Katara breathed. "Our father would never do that!"

"Agreed," Sokka held up a hand.

"Not even my parents," Toph stated. "My parents sucks, but nowhere near that much!"

"It's okay," Zuko assured. "I thought I had to please my father. That I had no choice but now I realize I do and I made a different choice. I never felt so strong before," he admitted. "and… my father didn't raise me. Not really. My uncle raised me way more! When I was a kid it was my mother and my uncle who would take me to festivals and to the theatre! Father wasn't even there. Uncle would spend entire days with me and Lu Ten at the beach while I barely ever saw my father! I mean when Uncle was home. Sometimes Uncle would be away for months to be out on the field of the war. And of course... When I was eight, my uncle left for the siege of Ba Sing Se... I didn't see him again until I was twelve. He was gone for over three years," Zuko hesitated. "though when he came back. He seemed really worried and I noticed he was acting... different." Zuko chewed on his lip. "He always asked if I wanted to go to the theater with him or drink tea... and after I was banished, my uncle was with me every single day!" he beamed. "He made me tea! And meditated with me! He was the one who took me to all of these places so I could spend my time seeing the world for myself! My father sucks. He gotta be the worst father in history! But I am really lucky anyway because my uncle is great - no he’s the best!"

Katara smiled amused. "I'm glad to hear that," she said. "Now, who's ready for breakfast?"

"ME! ME!" Sokka reached up his hand. "I'm starving!"

"Don't eat all of it!" Aang complained.

"Gimme!" Toph exclaimed as all rushed forward.

Katara shook her head then glanced at Zuko, "Welcome to the madness."

Zuko shrugged. "I tried worse," he said amused.

Chapter Text

"Remember what we talked about Aang," Katara lectured as they stood in a small pond they had found near the camp. "It's about the flow - back and forth, your body needs to be in a constant flow as you bend the water." She illustrated as Aang nodded and followed her example.

Aang halted the water as he turned his head. "Hey Zuko!" he called as true enough, Zuko had just appeared standing not far from them. 

"Oh." Katara turned to face the scarred Prince, "Zuko… can I help you with something?"

Zuko shook his head as his eyes followed the flow of Katara’s water. "No. I was just wondering … if it's all right by you, if I watch your training for a little bit?" he asked.

“Err…”Katara blinked. "I mean sure… I guess," she said. "You do know we are doing water bending training right?" she asked. " Water bending." She empathized by shifting water through the air.

"I know," Zuko said, swallowing. "I was just curious about how it's different from fire bending."

"I guess that's fine," Katara said, still looking confused.

"I promise I won't be in the way," Zuko said as he sat down with crossed legs.

Katara nodded, still not able to shake how weird this was but returned to her training with Aang and soon enough she forgot that Zuko was even there as Aang and herself started to throw and catch water, redirecting the water stream back at each other. When-ever she did catch sight of Zuko he was always watching with a frown as he concentrated. 

The water went straight for Katara and in a fluent motion she swirled around using the momentum to throw that same water right back at Aang. Aang in turn copied the motion and they kept going.

At the end of the lesson. Katara had forgotten all about Zuko watching and honestly was pretty shocked to see him still sitting there, looking deep in thought.

After A quick break, Toph was going to take over for an earth bending session and Katara couldn't help but wonder if Zuko was going to do the same again.

He did!

As Katara found Aang and Toph, Zuko was sitting a short distance away observing.

"NO!" Toph shouted from her spot. "Don't just throw rocks hoping one of them will hit! That's a complete waste of energy! You will just exhaust yourself before you hit anything! Wait for the right time and do it right! One little pebble aimed just right is all it takes!"

Zuko's brow furrowed deeply.

"You saw me take down five men five times my own seize! It's not about muscle!" Toph proclaimed.

Katara didn't dare interrupt the lesson and instead sat down beside Zuko, glancing at him.

Zuko how-ever seemed to be completely into Toph’s lesson.

Katara cleared her throat, "So erhm… are you learning something?"

"Well, I have been given a lot to think about," Zuko replied.

"Really?" Katara asked in a blink.

"It's a pretty amazing opportunity to be able to observe real bending masters," Zuko commented. "My uncle would kill me if I didn't take full advantage."

"We're not fire benders though," Katara pointed out, thoroughly confused by Zuko’s behaviour. "all though… now that I think about it. When your uncle summoned a spirit he was using air nomad meditation! He told us!" she said. "and he said he could teach us fire bending meditation. It actually sounded pretty interesting!"

"You can join me and Aang for sunrise meditation if you want," Zuko offered.

"I'm not a firebender though. What use would it be?" Katara asked.

"I'm not sure," Zuko admitted. "but it wouldn't hurt either. It's a pretty good way to start the day. Should I wake you tomorrow when I wake Aang?"

Katara hesitated a little bit but then nodded. "Sure," she said. "Let's try it."

Katara honestly wasn't sure what she was doing the next morning as Zuko woke her up and Katara followed Zuko and Aang towards the cliff facing towards the sunrise.

Aang though seemed very happy, "We can all do it together! It's going to be so much fun!" he beamed.

Zuko sighed deeply but sat down with crossed legs and Aang and Katara sat down on each side of him copying his position.

Then Zuko’s voice started to talk about breath and inner flame and the warmth in their chest. His voice was actually really nice. Calming and Katara felt the warmth of the sun on her skin and the heat inside her body.

Then her eyes sprung up. "Wait I have an inner flame?!" she asked. "but I'm a water bender!"

Zuko glared at her. "Yes! Everybody has an inner flame! It's how you move around and do stuff!" he stated.

"Oh," Katara blinked. "Iroh did talk about that. Fire being life," she commented. "Wow. Now that I think about it, the body has all four elements! Isn't that kind of weird?"

Zuko and Aang turned to Katara. Clearly listening.

"I mean think about it. The body is filled with water, it nourishes us! Our flesh is the earth! We breath air to fuel the inner fire! All four elements are combined to make a body!"

"That's true!" Aang gasped.

"Balance…" Zuko breathed as his eyes widened. "That's balance! When the elements are working together instead against each other! To grow a plant you need earth to plant it in, water and sunlight to nourish it! And plants breathe air too! All the elements must be working together for our world to function!"

"I see!" Aang beamed. "I knew it! You can't just kill off one of these elements and expect the rest to be alright."

All looked at each other with faces of pure excitement over this revelation. Something told Katara this had been very common knowledge in the past. It had just become lost over the years as division had grown so much between the nations.

"Katara… may I join you for water bending training today?" Zuko asked. "I want to try something."

"Oh. Sure," Katara blinked.

"Okay! Now let's meditate while the sun is still rising," Zuko instructed and quickly got them both back into position instructing them both in how to meditate like a fire bender.

And Katara had already decided she was going to join again the next morning.

After breakfast, Zuko joined them for the water bending session just as promised. Katara was still a bit unsure what on earth a fire bender could get out of copying these stances. Then again, she did enjoy her own fire bending lesson and definitely wanted to join again. Fair was fair Katara supposed and being three did make it more fun.

It was in the evening Zuko came with a surprise request. "Aang, can I ask you to throw some fire at me?" he asked.

"What?" Aang yelled with shock. "I erh… I don't know if I am ready for fire yet," he swallowed. "I mean I..."

"You wont hurt me," Zuko sighed deeply. "I'm a fire bender. Remember?" he asked. "I am pretty used to having fire hurled at me!"

"Then… why now?" Aang asked.

"I want to try something," Zuko said like it was the most normal thing.

Aang bit his lip but then finally nodded as he stood up and Aang and Zuko walked a bit away while the others looked on.

The two stood facing each other, a regular sparing distance apart. Aang sucked in a deep breath like he was taught and then fired… a pathetic little flame.

"That was pathetic," Zuko snorted. "I need more."

"Sorry I just," Aang gasped.

"Find your inner flame!" Zuko instructed. "Remember why you are doing this! All those people who died cannot be brought back! It's so no more people will have to die like that! People like Katara's mother and the monk who raised you!"

Aang’s eyes widened.

"It could be anyone next! Me! Sokka! Toph or Katara! You fight so they can live in peace!" Zuko barged. "Remember that! Find your fire and fire at me!"

Aang gasped, then his face filled with determination and finally he fired a large fire blast right at Zuko.

Zuko though was ready, he held out his hand and Katara fully expected him to slash through the fire like she had seen so many fire benders do before, including Zuko himself.

But that didn't happen! 

Instead Zuko caught the fire with his hand. He swirled around on his heel in a circle and cast the fire right back left of Aang and towards the cliffs.

Wide-eyed everyone looked at Zuko… clearly Zuko had missed on purpose. He could have thrown the fire right back in Aang’s face.

Katara gaped. "Did you… did you just use a water bending technique?" she asked. "but with fire bending?"

Zuko’s eyes widened as he looked at his hand. "I… I guess I did," he gasped.

"Wooow," Aang gasped then he beamed. "I knew you were the right choice for a fire bending master!"

Zuko though, seemed to be lost in thought as he held his chin.

"What are you thinking about, Zuko?" Katara asked.

Zuko frowned. "For the last three years… I used rage to fuel my fire bending, determination and anger," he said. "I forced myself forward. When I hit a wall I would just slam against it over and over until it would break, that or I would be the one breaking. However… what if there is another way?" he asked. "I probably am going to face Azula again. Fact is, I am never going to beat her when it comes to pure strength. However… like Toph said, sometimes a pebble aimed just right is all you need."

"You got that right!" Toph beamed. "Glad that someone is listening to what I say!"

"I think that really needs to be taken into consideration when fire bending," Zuko nodded as he sat down crossing his legs. "After all, a burn can't be taken back. So maybe I need to stop focusing on the amount of fire but rather make it small and precise," he said.

"Well, burning down less stuff always sounds good to me," Sokka commented. "If you want to re-invent fire bending. That's a good start."

"What?" Zuko looked at him.

"It sounds like you are trying to re-invent fire bending," Sokka repeated.

"No I… Wait," Zuko frowned. "Am I?" he asked.

"Sounds like it to me," Katara commented. "and you just showcased it too. That was a new fire bending technique wasn't it? You just invented it."

"Huh," Zuko glanced at his hands again. Then smiled as he looked up, hope blossoming in his chest. He had always used techniques that Azula knew better than the back of her own hand! But if he invented new moves! She would never see it coming! Why hadn't he thought about that before?!

"Meh," Toph shrugged. "Re-inventing bending? Been there, done that," she smirked.

"How?" Zuko asked immediately, turning to her.

"Oh you wanna hear about it?" Toph asked. "Sure! I'll tell you all about it Sparky!"

Without hesitation Zuko walked over to Toph and sat down right in front of her.

"HAH! New favourite student for sure!" Toph grinned.

"That's not fair," Aang pouted.

"Sorry Twinkletoes! Zuko makes me tea in the morning. I like him better," Toph smirked.

Aang sighed deeply but settled down next to Zuko and Toph grinned broadly before she started her history about the badger moles and how they had taught her lessons different from her instructors and how she had developed her own techniques.

 AN: Hey everybody! I spend the last two weeks making this Avatar the Last Airbender glass mosaic with the four element symbols from the show! I just got the finished burned version today and is pretty happy with how it turned out. So I just kind of wanted to show it off! I'm allowed to brag about this right?

Chapter Text

The next morning Katara was woken by Zuko like promised alongside Aang, they didn't make it very far though before suddenly a certain earth bender was right behind them.

"Where do you think you're going?" Toph asked.

"Erhm," Zuko blinked.

"Without me!" Toph proclaimed. "You think you just get to leech on all of my sweet knowledge without returning the favour?" she asked. "This sunrise meditation thing. Why not give it a shot?" she asked.

Katara smiled amused. "You're welcome to join us," she said. "Right Zuko?" 

"Of course," Zuko said in a nod. "It would be an honour!"

"Sweet!" Toph grinned as she ran right after them.

As they reached the cliff Zuko and the others settled down. "Okay. Now," he said. "We need to concentrate on breath."

"Erhm… Excuse me."

Zuko blinked as he turned his head to see Sokka standing there right behind them holding his arm.

"Sokka," Aang gasped. "You want to join too?"

"I didn't want to be left out!" Sokka cried. "You're all doing a thing together and not inviting me? That's rude!"

Katara shook her head. "Come sit down, you big idiot," she rolled her eyes.

"I'm not an idiot," Sokka muttered but walked over to Katara and sat down. "So what are we doing exactly?"

"Meditating!" Aang beamed. "and sometimes doing stances!"

"Like what we did with Iroh when we summoned a spirit?" Sokka asked.

"Well it's kind of different," Katara tried to explain. "What we did with Iroh was all about calling out. This is about inner fire."

"Inner fire?" Sokka asked. "But you're a water bender! And Toph is an earth bender."

Zuko groaned deeply, clearly annoyed that he had to explain this yet again, "To be alive at all you need to have inner fire. Everybody has inner fire Sokka!"

"Really?" Sokka asked. "It's not just a fire bender thing."

"fire benders are just the ones who can manipulate it," Zuko explained.

"Sokka. Does water stop existing just because there are no water benders around to bend it?" Aang asked wisely, making Zuko smirk.

"Hmm. I guess you have a point there," Sokka had to admit, grabbing his chin.

"Your inner fire is your resolve, your strength, your passion!" Zuko lectured.

"Wait… so if I work on my inner flame. I can become stronger?" Sokka asked.

"Yes," Zuko replied in a deep sigh. "Yes a strong inner flame means a strong spirit and a strong mind."

"Well that settles it! I'm joining too!" Sokka proclaimed.

Zuko sighed deeply. "Some ground rules! You can join but you need to be quiet," he stated.

Sokka opened his mouth only to get a glare from Zuko right back then he shrugged as he sat down to join.

While Karata was making breakfast, Sokka was rubbing his chin while his brows furrowed. "I am not sure I get it," he then stated. "How does sitting help make me stronger?" 

Zuko sighed as he placed this morning's cup of tea in front of Sokka."It's about learning to control your breathing! Conserve your strength! Having Control of your body!" he lectured.

Sokka nodded as he picked up the cup. "Funny though, that's not like your fighting style at all," he pointed out.

"What?" Zuko asked.

"You always just charge forward. That's not really conserving strength is it?" Sokka asked.

"I… I'm trying to figure that out," Zuko stated as his cheeks gained heat.

"It's not just you, It's all the Fire nation soldiers," Sokka pointed out. "Well except Iroh, they all yell and run forward."

"It's what we were taught. Be aggressive and be powerful," Zuko stated, now also deep in thought. "Though… that may be a mistake. Wasting our energy."

"Well whatever helps us, right?" Sokka asked in a grin downing his tea. "Man I could get used to this," he fully admitted, clearly warming up to the tea as well.

As Aang was off training with the others. Zuko spent the most of his day by himself, trying to practise some of the stances he had made with Katara the other day and imagining how he could use it with fire bending.

He also tried some of the stances Toph had done - which was a whole other feeling entirely. Trying to stand fast and secure on the ground.

As a firebender Zuko had been trained for quick movements such as quickly jumping from foot to foot. Toph though would stand still. Which would be terrible for dodging, but potentially help gain momentum for a more powerful and precise fire blast.

…. It would only work if Zuko himself wasn't a target who needed to be able to jump away fast though.

Zuko found himself suddenly becoming incredibly curious about the possibilities. Something which had never happened before.

Before, firebending was a strict practice which needed the highest of discipline. It had always just been a necessary tool for an end. Something he had to master. Now he had some freedom to explore, suddenly started to enjoy it… it was nice.

In the evening, a pot of stew was bobbling over the fire and Zuko was sitting with crossed legs looking at the flames. Suddenly Sokka came stomping right towards him.

"Fight me, Zuko!" Sokka suddenly shouted.

"What?" Zuko looked up. Was this seriously going to be a thing too? Walking up to people and asking them to fight them? He knew the first time it was him that did it … but still, really?

"You got to try your thing yesterday! Now I want to try something!" Sokka stated.

Zuko blinked but stood up. The other people's eyes followed him.

"Fight you?" Zuko asked.

"Yes! But there are rules!" Sokka stated. "No fire bending! I want you to fight me but you cannot do any bending!"

"Okay," Zuko nodded, honestly feeling a little relieved. He didn't really want to throw fire at Sokka.

"And because I am fair. I don't get to use my boomerang either," Sokka stated, dropping the boomerang down on the ground before taking a few steps away, inviting Zuko to do the same.

Finally they stood at the same place Aang and Zuko had been standing the other day. Zuko blinked as Sokka took a stance. "Well?" Sokka asked. "You afraid?"

"That's a stance mostly used by earth kingdom soldiers," Zuko pointed at Sokka. "you wait for the attacker to come to you. Grab them under the elbow and throw them down."

"Oh," Sokka stood up. "So you do know. Yeah I learned a few moves from the Kyoshi warriors at Kyoshi island," He smirked and sunk back down into the same stance, "Scared I’m going to throw you down?"

Zuko sighed a little resigned then came charging for Sokka. Sokka continued to smirk. Even though Zuko seemed to know what Sokka was doing, Zuko was still coming right at him and Sokka was ready!

Then in the last second Zuko side stepped, went right behind Sokka and pushed him in the back sending Sokka flailing to the ground.

"WUARGH!" Sokka shouted, then finally landed head first into the ground.

Aang couldn't help but snort from where he sat.

Sokka pouted as he looked up, then turned around and grabbed Zuko’s foot, making Zuko fall down on his back.

"AHA!" Sokka grinned triumphantly.

Only for Zuko to kick Sokka right in the face, forcing Sokka to let go, then jumped up on his feet, grabbing Sokka’s arm and twisting it behind his back.

"AUW!" Sokka screamed.

Zuko smirked. "I win," he simply stated as he let go allowing Sokka to finally turn around rubbing his arm.

"Again!" Sokka demanded as he stood up. "I just needed to warm up! I can take you now!" 

Zuko lifted an eyebrow as he stood.

This time Sokka came charging right for Zuko with his fist wound back. Only for Zuko to duck and hit Sokka right in the stomach as Sokka came running, sending Sokka backwards.

And in a flurry Zuko returned in a jump, crouched as he swiped Sokka's legs sending Sokka back on the ground with an, “Ouph”. Zuko placed a foot on Sokka's chest making it impossible for Sokka to move.

"I win again," Zuko commented with smugness.

Sokka gasped for breath as he laid beneath Zuko's foot. "Are you serious?" he asked.

Zuko smirked as he removed his foot then offered Sokka a hand instead and he accepted, allowing Zuko to pull him back up.

"You left yourself wide open when you came charging," Zuko informed helpfully. "and when you waited for me to charge. That really wont work when I already know what you plan to do," he smirked amused.

"Give me a break. I don't really have any formal training," Sokka groaned. "Except a few days at Kyoshi island."

"Really?" Zuko asked. "I wouldn't have guessed."

"Re-really?" Sokka asked.

Zuko nodded, "Your form is good and you are clearly able to adapt and think on your feet. Our previous battles clearly show that. All you really lack is just training."

"Oh yeah. I have beaten you before," Sokka smirked.

"No. You haven't," Zuko replied dryly. "you got a few hits in. You never beat me!"

"Remember when Zuko came to our tribe on his ship?" Katara asked amused. "you came charging right at him and he just pushed you aside."

"Hey I was doing my best!" Sokka shouted.

"Wow, now that I think about it…" Katara halted and she turned to Zuko. "you could have killed him.." she realized in a horrified whisper.

Zuko halted and nodded. "He was coming right at me, completely open for attack," he remembered.

Katara gasped, then she swallowed, "Well… I'm glad you didn't kill him."

"I wasn't interested in killing anyone. I just wanted to find the Avatar," Zuko sighed deeply running a hand through his hair.

And then of all things… Katara smiled. Zuko looked wide-eyed at her. He had no idea what to do with that.

"Well I learned what I needed to know," Sokka stated.

"Really?" Zuko asked.

"Yes!" Sokka stated, walking right up to Zuko poking a finger at his chest. "Now you get to learn things from all the others! You have to teach me!"

"Oh," Zuko blinked. "You mean none bending combat?"

"Obviously," Sokka rolled his eyes.

"I mean I guess I could try," Zuko said. "I'm not really a good teacher though, but I guess I could teach a few moves."

"Yes!" Sokka grinned, pulling down two fists.

Zuko blinked but decided it was all right to go back to the fire now and sit down - trying to figure out what had just happened.

"How come you are so good at non bending combat?" Katara asked amused.

"Uncle insisted I should learn," Zuko said. "He says only a fool will rely solely on his bending alone."

"A wise man!" Sokka stated. "See. Bending isn't everything!" he proclaimed to the others.

"Zuko is really good with swords too!" Aang grinned. 

"Swords… you can fight with swords?" Sokka asked as he wide-eyed looked at Zuko.

"Erhm… yeah," Zuko nodded. "I.. always kind of enjoyed the blade," he admitted. "even when I was a kid. I thought blades were really cool. So my uncle would usually give me blades for gifts. This one he sent me from Ba Sing Se," he said, pulling out a black dagger from his torso, showcasing it.

"Wow. That's beautiful." Katara breathed then tilted her head to look at the inscription. "Never give up without a fight," she smiled. "That's a good message."

"You held onto that?" Sokka asked.

"Yeah. It was the last thing I received from my uncle before he disappeared those three years," Zuko nodded. "and it's the sort of thing which is very practical. You can have it hidden on your person. Unlike swords which will be pretty obvious."

"I want to learn how to sword fight." Sokka whispered.

Zuko glanced at Sokka.

"Can you teach me how to sword fight?" Sokka asked Zuko.

"I… don’t think I am the best one for that," Zuko stated. "Beside, we would need a sword."

"Katara, can we get a sword?" Sokka asked hopefully whilst trying to make his eyes big and sad.

Katara shook her head, "I don't know Sokka. We are pretty tight on finances you know."

"Man," Sokka sighed deeply. "My dreams are all shattered."

Katara smirked amused. "Maybe we'll find one eventually. We have run into plenty of people who have swords."

"Oh yeah!" Sokka grinned. "We can just steal one!"

Katara shook her head.

"It's okay if we steal from the enemy." Sokka stated in a confident tone.

"Yeah," Zuko agreed.

"Seriously?" Katara asked. "You would steal swords?"

"Why not?" Zuko asked.

"See! Zuko gets it!" Sokka grinned. "Man it's nice with another guy on the team! Finally!"

"Hey I'm a guy!" Aang shouted.

"Barely," Sokka rolled his eyes. "Zuko and I are going to have some quality man time!"

"What?" Zuko asked.

"Sure snoozles, sure," Toph shook her head. "Wake me when you have actual hair on your chest."

Sokka huffed, glaring at Toph, only to make the others chuckle.

Confused, Zuko looked around at them, not really knowing how to react but finally… finally dared to crack a small smile which Aang saw and the Avatar beamed. Thankfully not drawing more attention to Zuko’s reaction and Zuko shook his head.

What had he gotten himself into? And yet somehow it felt nice. This was so weird.

Chapter Text

The next morning as the entire team finished their sunrise meditation, Zuko came with a loud announcement. "I am going to need Aang for the entire day today," he stated. "we need to do physical training, stances and movements."

Katara nodded, "Makes sense. He's all yours."

"Have at it Sparky," Toph smirked.

"Sokka you're going to join us," Zuko stated, making Sokka's eyes widen.

"What?" Sokka asked. "but it's fire bending training right?"

"I thought about how best to get around this. You want to learn better combat, right Sokka?" Zuko asked. "well, what we are doing today will be beneficial to both fire bending and none bending combat! We will train footwork, punching and strength!" he stated. "and this way, we'll kill two birds with one stone. Also you two can benefit from each other while training."

Sokka blinked, "Admittedly all of that sounds pretty good to me. I'm in."

"You're the boss Sifu Hotman!" Aang grinned.

Zuko blinked as he turned to Aang, "What… what did you just call me?"

"Sifu Hotman," Aang said innocently. "You don't use that in the fire nation any more? A hundred years ago it was a normal title for fire nation teachers you respected."

"Please don't call me that again," Zuko asked. "ever."

"Oh," Aang blinked. "I'm sorry erhm… Sifu Zuko?" he tried.

Zuko frowned deeply and Aang shifted uncomfortably.

"Sifu?" Katara asked.

"It means teacher," Zuko explained.

"Well, you are a teacher," Katara pointed out.

"I'm… really not though," Zuko fidgeted a little nervously.

Toph rolled her eyes, "We have only been together for a few days and you already taught all of us new stuff. You're a teacher. Take it or leave it Sparky."

Zuko opened his mouth, then closed it again. Then finally he sighed. "Can we please, just not?" he asked. "I don't really feel like I deserve that title."

Katara looked up at Zuko, then smiled a little lightly. "What-ever you feel comfortable with. Right Aang?" she asked.

Aang nodded. "Of course. I only tried to be polite," he said. "Maybe later, I can call you it."

"Don't count on it," Zuko pouted.

After breakfast Aang and Sokka were dragged out on to the highest point of the mountain they were on, so the sun would be on them at all times. Then Zuko pulled off his tunic revealing his naked torso, which didn't have a single gram of fat on it but lots of pure muscle.

Sokka gasped then looked at his own skinny arms. They weren't weak looking at all but… there wasn't any visible bulge either like on Zuko. "Aww man," Sokka muttered disappointed.

Well, at least Aang was even skinnier than he was and a lot shorter which provided some comfort.

"Should I also take off my tunic?" Aang asked, unsure as he also looked at Zuko's physique.

"That's your own decision," Zuko said as he started to stretch. "A fair warning though. If you do this right, you are going to sweat. A lot. What-ever you wear you will want to wash."

"Sounds like a man's work out!" Sokka grinned, pulling off his own tunic and Aang sighed doing the same.

"Good decision," Zuko stated. "First. We need to stretch," he informed.

"But I thought we were going to do fighting moves," Sokka pouted.

"Trust me," Zuko said. "if you don't stretch you are going to regret it tomorrow."

"What-ever you say Zuko," Sokka rolled his eyes but followed Zuko's instructions, which amazingly caused Sokka to end up feeling stretched in places he didn't even know was stretchable.

Something Sokka also discovered was that some of the positions Zuko got into were really… really hard and Sokka fell down more than once as he simply lacked the strength to do it.

Aang didn't fall down quite as often, but something told Sokka that was because Aang was smaller and lighter and let's face it, he was Aang.

Finally they were done… and already Sokka was sweating all over.

"Okay," Zuko stated. "Let's start with your stance! That is the foundation for everything when it comes to fighting!" he stated. "Remember, we need to concentrate on our breath." He lifted his hands taking in a deep breath and lowered again as he exhaled. "As you become aware of your breath, take a fighting stance," he said.

Both Aang and Sokka did as was told and Zuko looked up. He glanced at the bent knees Sokka had, something he had learned from the Kyoshi warriors and then at Aang doing the same and he nodded.

"Not bad, but it could be better too," Zuko stated as he manipulated Sokka's stance into something a lot more … loose but stable. "Stance is everything! It controls the power of your attacks as well as your ability to block and dodge! Observe!" he walked to Sokka and looked him in the eyes. "Hit me," he asked.

Sokka blinked but then swung a fist, aiming it at Zuko's face. Easily Zuko dodged by shifting his body to the side. Sokka tried again and again but not one single hit reached the target, until finally Zuko reached up and grabbed Sokka's fist stopping it, and Zuko didn't even move off the spot. "Even my normal stance allowed for fast movement because I was relaxed and not tense," Zuko explained. "My legs were already bent, so I didn't need to waste time getting into any formal fighting position and in combat half a second can mean the difference between victory and defeat. Also due to my bent legs, I can better absorb blows. When you stand straight, you have no connection to the ground and will easily be toppled over. Watch," Zuko put a flat hand on Sokka's chest and lightly pushed him.

All that happened was that Sokka lightly bounced a little bit back and then back into position again.

"Now stand up straight," Zuko asked and Sokka did. Only for Zuko to push him again in the exact same way. This time Sokka lost balance as he screamed and fell down on the ground. "See," Zuko smirked. "When you have your stance but the opponent doesn't, you already won the fight," he offered Sokka a hand and Sokka groaned as he accepted, allowing Zuko to pull him back up.

"Urgh. Why did I need to be the example here?" Sokka asked.

"Aang already has it down," Zuko commented.

"It's not that different from earth bending and water bending. Bent legs," Aang grinned.

"But you were just standing like you normally do," Sokka pointed out to Zuko.

"Maybe I am always prepared for an attack," he shrugged before shifting into something a little more obvious. "as for the more 'formal stances', from what I have observed. All bending stances are indeed very similar… when you are standing still." Zuko smirked suddenly looking a little more evil. "It's when you move, things are going to be different! And with fire!" he pulled down his arms as he grinned. "We need fast and precise movements. Powerful punches, powerful kicks and steady footwork so you don't fall down! Fall and you get burned!" he stated. "Unlike water… unlike wind! Fire is unforgiving, and your control over your breath and your body must be absolute!" he stated. "When you punch, your entire body must be used to lend it strength. When you kick, you use your body and your breath," he cracked his neck. "Now… let's do some punching," he stated.

"YES! This is what I have been waiting for!" Sokka grinned.

It didn't take long for Sokka to absolutely regret his earlier enthusiasm. At the end of the day, Sokka had been punching out in the air at least three thousand times. Not to mention the kicks, at least two thousand times and when-ever he faltered his stance or did something wrong. Zuko was on him like a hawk! Berating him and getting him to stand correctly again. The worst part was, the more they got into it the more assertive Zuko became.

"You think the Firelord is going to hesitate and have mercy so you can spend time finding your stance?" Zuko asked. "Again!" he demanded. "The Fire Nation army never hesitates. You can't afford mistakes! Do it again and do it right this time!" he demanded and when Sokka did it correctly? "Good job. Now do it again!"

As the sun was setting, Sokka and Aang could barely drag themselves back to the camp.

"Sokka," Katara gasped as Sokka fell down on the ground not far from the fireplace. "Are you all right?"

"He's a monster… he's an absolute monster," Sokka gasped.

Aang fell down on his back gasping for air not that far behind, "I just… need a bit of rest."

Finally Zuko himself came and he looked absolutely fine as he looked down at the two. "Those stances, You will do them every day Sokka!" he stated. "Even when I am not there, and you will do at least a hundred punches and a hundred kicks! Every single day!"

"WHAT!" Sokka shouted as he sat up.

"And I will be able to tell if you didn't," Zuko snorted. "You want to learn how to fight right? Then stop being a wimp! Get up and fight back!"

Toph laughed from her spot. "HAHAHAHAHA!" she cried with laughter, wiping her eyes. "This is too good! I knew there was a reason I liked this guy."

Zuko rolled his eyes. "Make sure to get some sleep. We'll need to be up for sunrise tomorrow."

"I assure you. I will have no issue sleeping tonight," Sokka gasped. "Man I'm starving," he said.

"Me too." Aang swallowed, holding his stomach. "I can't remember ever having felt this hungry before."

Katara smirked. "Then it's a good thing I cooked plenty of rice. All though, we'll soon have to restock. We're almost out," she sighed.

"Sweet. We can visit a town and maybe look for a sword," Sokka commented.

Zuko nodded. "Then you can do a hundred punches, a hundred kicks and a hundred sword slashes."

Sokka's eyes widened as he turned to Zuko.

Zuko looked at Sokka. "The best way to master these things is to practice, and keep doing it. Every single day to build muscle memory. Never give up," he said.

Sokka gulped.

"You did really well today. You both did," Zuko said. "You never gave up. You didn't lay down and said you couldn't do it. You continued even when it was hard. You got this. And you can definitely learn how to use a sword if that is what you want."

Sokka gasped as he heard that, then finally sat up. Happiness surged through his chest, "Thank you Zuko."

"Remember. I can only do that much," Zuko stated. "It has to come from you. Your inner fire pushing you forward." he pointed at Sokka. "And you, Aang," he looked at Aang. "I can only try to teach. You are the one who has to learn!"

Aang nodded as he sat on his knees. Then clapped his hands together bowing his head for Zuko, "Thank you Sifu."

Zuko frowned as his brow furrowed. Then finally exhaled deeply as it looked like he had finally just accepted the title. Then moved to make some tea to help him unwind after a long day of training. First now realizing what a helpful thing tea was to decouple after that kind of training. He made sure that Sokka and Aang also got some.

Chapter Text

"Auw… Auw… Auw."

It was the following morning and Sokka was more waddling around than he was actually walking.

"It hurts…. why does it hurt? I didn't even know a shoulder could hurt like that!" Sokka cried. "and arms… and back… And stomach… And thighs… And feet."

Zuko looked up at Sokka. "Did you stretch probably?"

"Yes!" Sokka exclaimed. "I did everything you told me to do!"

"Well… Maybe you should rest today, and stretch," Zuko mussed. "Yeah… today, just do stretches. As many as you can."

"That's going to help?" Sokka asked.

"Yeah, though it'll probably be a few days before you'll be back to normal," Zuko admitted. "But you can remember that the pain is just proof of your hard work. It proves you have gotten stronger."

"Oh," Sokka blinked. "Well in that case. A man gotta do what a man gotta do," he stated as he stepped away, only to let out another. "Auw."

And soon after Sokka was stretching just like he was instructed to do.

The next few days things did fall into a routine and Katara couldn't help but be amazed how well Zuko had suddenly integrated into the group.

And just how comfortable she felt around him! It was just meant to be somehow. And they all worked on their bending.

Did the sunrise meditation together, and joined each other for bending lessons. Something Katara had never really thought about doing before. But as she tried to join both Zuko and Toph to try out some stances it turned out to be a lot of fun and really interesting.

Toph as well tested out some water bending and fire bending stances. And finally the natural thing happened and Aang told them about Air bending.

Sokka dutifully continued his own training and though he would complain - because that is what Sokka did, he never stopped! Didn't skip a day and did all his stretches, stances, punches and kicks. Often joining with Zuko and Aang for training.

In the evening Sokka was smirking happily as he looked at his own flexed arm. "I think I am getting more muscle!" he grinned. Then clapped his own biceps. "Definitely!" he stated, then sighed deeply as he leaned back.

"You're really enjoying your training with Zuko," Katara observed.

Sokka halted.

"Sokka?" Katara asked.

"Yeah… In fact. I'm really grateful," Sokka then admitted. "You guys. You are all so amazing with all of your bending and stuff. And I am just the guy with the boomerang. At least I want to be able to defend myself," he stated. "and not be a burden dragging you all down… you know."

"Sokka. You never dragged us down. You know that right?" Katara asked.

"Well. Not so far", Sokka stated. "but you're all getting so much stronger and it's going so fast. I need to get stronger too! I want to be," he stated. "So yeah. I am really happy. I feel stronger and I know now that I can get way stronger still. And that makes me really happy, that I am getting there and growing while you're growing. So we all get to grow together. I won't fall behind."

Katara smiled, "That's good."

"Man, to think that I would be so happy that Zuko of all people joined us," Sokka shook his head and leaned back, folding his hands behind his head. "It's hard to imagine now isn't it? How scared we used to be of him."

"Yeah… he's actually really nice," Katara commented.

"Not at training he's not! He is brutal," Sokka said.

"He just wants you to do your best," Katara encouraged.

"Yeah, I know." Sokka said. "and that's actually… really nice. I know he is taking me seriously and I really feel like I am getting stronger."

Katara nodded as she collected her knees in her arms. "You know it's funny… In the past. when I pictured the enemy. The face of the fire nation itself that was always chasing us. It was him… his face."

Sokka glanced up. "I know what you mean."

"I feel so bad now. Is it because of the scar? I judged him?" Katara asked.

"No I don't think so." Sokka said. "It's because he was the first one we saw, who stepped out from that boat and then he chased us… all the way to the north pole. However, I guess what we have learned now is that… there is always more going on beneath the surface. And well… There are times when people can change. That's pretty great isn't it?" he asked. "If Zuko can change, then there is actual hope that the Fire Nation can change."

Katara gasped. Then she swallowed as she nodded. Closing her eyes. "I never thought much about what would happen after we defeated the fire lord," she admitted. "What should we do with the fire nation? Oppress them like they oppressed the earth kingdom?" she asked. "But you're right! If Zuko can change then maybe… just maybe."

"Who knew. Aang was right back then, when he insisted that we kept Zuko around for another day. It was important. Really really important," Sokka commented.

Katara smiled, "You know Sokka. Sometimes you're really smart."

"Well, I have my moments," Sokka smirked. "and I can figure out it'll probably be a lot better if we can be friends with the fire nation than if we fight them for another hundred years just with the tables flipped around."

"Right!" Katara stated. "You're right!" She reached out and hugged Sokka, "Thank you Sokka."

Sokka smiled amused,"Anytime Katara." He grinned as Katara let go, only for Sokka to ruffle up her hair.

"Sokka stop!" Katara pushed her hand away and then tried to flatten her hair.

"It's really nice that I can still be the clever big brother once in a while! Seriously, I want to be of help." Sokka stated. "So whatever you need… you know?"

Katara halted, then looked at Sokka. "I know." she said softly. "Remember what mom said?"

"We never have to be alone! As long as we have each other!" Sokka grinned.

And Katara smiled, "Thank you Sokka."

Sokka blinked. "For what?"

"You know, being my brother. For being the reason that I never ever had to be alone," Katara smiled sweetly. "Even when you are super annoying."

"Speak for yourself. But anyway … you too and I really mean that," he said.

Katara smirked. "It's a good thing too. Now we have a bunch of other people to take care of."

"Tell me about it. How come everyone has issues?" Sokka asked.

"The war," Katara replied honestly.

"Right. That's probably true," Sokka had to admit. "It's gonna be a really good thing when we end it!"

Katara nodded. "By the way. We need to go to town either tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. We are basically out of supplies."

"Great. I could use a change of scenery," Sokka sighed. "Training is good and all. But I also think we should move and you know… Try to figure out a plan of attack or something."

Katara nodded seriously, "Yeah. We need to figure out what we are going to do next."

"Hopefully. It won't be anything too dangerous," Sokka commented. "Though knowing our luck. That's not going to happen. Is it?"

"You know us and our luck," Katara smirked.

"Yeaaah," Sokka sighed deeply. "how aren't we all dead already?"

Chapter Text

It really couldn't be delayed any more.

The gang had to make a stop at a city for supplies. There wasn't a grain of rice or even wheat left.

At their current location they hadn't been able to hunt or fish. They couldn't even collect berries on their high cliff side.

Aang had also informed them they were almost out of tea. Which probably wasn't too surprising as Zuko had been making tea for everybody every morning as well as after his own training routines.

And of course Sokka would keep dropping all of the obvious hints that he would really like for them to find a sword.

Never mind that money wasn't exactly what they had a lot of and while Katara didn't know much about swords, she knew that they probably weren't cheap.

Still, finally they had packed up and left their spot, going to the first village they could find. They landed a fair bit away and walked. However as they moved closer Zuko stopped.

"We… probably should move on to another city," Zuko grimaced, making all the others turn to him.

"Why?" Katara asked.

"This city is under fire nation control," Zuko pointed out and they all turned to see a Fire Nation banner raised in the air meaning this place had been conquered."We need to hope they haven't spotted Appa yet and then walk away from fire nation controlled land."

"Urhm, Zuko. I really do appreciate another guy around with some common sense but we have no food," Sokka pointed out. "and if this city is under fire nation control chances are every village and city in the area is under fire nation control. For how long would you have us all walking without any food?"

"We just have to be careful," Katara said. "Really careful."

Zuko's eyes narrowed, and somehow he didn't look less intimidating as Lin-Lin jumped up on his shoulder.

That was another thing why it had been so easy to let Zuko in. It's difficult to hate a guy who had a turtleduck who would always snuggle up to him when he slept. And he would clearly slip some of his own food and dote on the thing when he believed no one was looking.

"We can disguise ourselves! We've done so before!" Aang encouraged as he grabbed a bunch of Appa's fur that easily came off as the big bison would always be shedding, and then put it on his own head. "Look! Say hello to old man Anzo!"

Zuko groaned deeply, rubbing his own forehead then walked over to Appa and pulled out one of the clothes Aang would tie around himself as a tunic. Then walked over to Aang, swept the Appa fur away and instead tied the cloth around his head like a hat. "You really all ought to get some traditional earth kingdom clothes," Zuko commented dryly. "In fact… if we're doing this, it'll probably be better if Aang and I stay here while you three fetch supplies."

Katara lifted an eyebrow, she couldn't help but note how only two weeks ago leaving Zuko alone with Aang would just be out of the question.

"You two are the most recognisable faces," Sokka had to admit. "We can cover Aang's tattoos with a hat but there's not much we can do about…" he halted.

Zuko lifted a hand to his scar.

Katara sighed deeply. "This wont work. Zuko has to come with us."

Zuko frowned deeply.

"Don't think I didn't notice," Katara commented. "You only have one set of clothes!"

Zuko blinked.

"It's really nice you did your best to keep them clean! but this just isn't going to do any more. The only set of clothes you have is worn out! They are going to fall apart. You need clothes," Katara stated.

"Oh." Zuko blinked.

"Also, as our designated tea maker I expect you to pick out tea leaves," Katara continued. "then we also already know that Sokka is going to be looking at swords. He is going to need some help figuring out what to look for. I am not saying we are buying a sword! But when looking he should know what to look for!"

Zuko groaned as he rubbed his forehead. "Okay… some rules though," he held up a finger. "Everyone needs to keep a low profile! The first thing we are going to do is go to the nearest clothes store and we will get Aang, Sokka and Katara traditional earth kingdoms clothes which you will change into immediately!"

"And you'll change clothes too," Katara smirked.

"Fine," Zuko rolled his eyes. "You are going to call me Lee! Got it. My name now is Lee, as for Aang..." he turned to Aang.

"I kind of like Anzo," Aang said.

"Good. Anzo," Zuko stated. "But you need to keep a low profile!" he stated.

"Zuko relax. It will be fine. We've been in fire nation colonies before," Aang assured him.

Zuko huffed. "This might be fun and games for you. But it isn't for me!" he stated. "Do you have any idea what they will do with me if I get captured?" he asked.

"Erhm..." Sokka halted. "Kill you?"

"If I am lucky!" Zuko stated. "I am the prince who turned traitor! They will want to make an example out of me. To show that treachery is never allowed within the fire nation. That's why my father made our Agni Kai public! To set an example."

"Wait… Agni Kai?" Sokka blinked.

"A fire duel to the death and it was that battle which gave me this," Zuko pointed at his scar. "I was thirteen years old and basically tricked into anticipating facing a foul thinking General, but no, it was my father, the firelord that I had to face. It was an unfair fight from the start. It was to set an example that treachery or weakness would not be tolerated. Even from a Prince! That though, will be nothing next to what he would do now! If Aang is captured, he would just be kept alive while locked away. Giving you plenty of time to free him. Me? I would be on public display to show what happens to traitors and my sister would be laughing from the front row seat! To the fire nation there is no lower scum than a traitor."

There was stunned silence as everyone looked at Zuko.

"So you see?" Zuko asked. "This isn't fun."

Everyone was just silent as they wide-eyed looked at Zuko.

"Man…" Toph at last broke the silence. "Zuko's father is a jerk."

"Okay," Katara nodded. "I can see why you are worried. We'll do like you suggested," she assured. "We'll find a clothes store first and do our business as fast and quietly as we can."

Zuko nodded. "Thank you," he simply said.

As they finally entered the small city, Zuko had his head bowed. Fire Nation banners were hanging from the poles and the walls. There were also wanted posters which Sokka started to check out. Zuko didn't even bother looking at them.

They didn't need to go far to find a clothes shop, the second they were inside, Aang and Sokka began to laugh as they hurried to check out different clothes.

Zuko frowned deeply from where he stood, studying the people moving around the store.

"Hey," Katara looked up at Zuko. "We are here. You might as well find something you like," she pointed out.

Zuko scowled, admittedly being more like his old self than their entire time together at the mountain.

Finally they had all found new clothes. Aang had found himself a set which came with a hat! And finger gloves that covered the tattoos on his hands.

Zuko had found himself a cloak with a hood… Katara probably shouldn't have been too surprised by that. It was also black.

"You know. I do look good in green," Sokka grinned as he turned around looking down at himself.

"You look great!" Toph grinned.

"Thank you. HEY!" Sokka exclaimed and Katara sighed as she paid at the counter. Her heart sank as she felt their wallet grow significantly lighter.

Afterwards they headed to the general store. Zuko kept his hood up and kept looking suspiciously over his shoulder.

Katara supposed she couldn't really blame him after what Zuko had told them, still she wished he wouldn't stress her this much. As they entered, each one kind of headed in their own direction. "Lee, would you pick out some tea leaves?" she asked.

"Erhm. Yeah sure," Zuko nodded and headed towards the cabinet with different small drawers that had tea leaves while Katara headed for the grains and rice section. Only to sigh deeply as she saw the price tag.

So much for cheap food. It did not help much when Sokka came with a big slab of meat, pointing out he hadn't had any meat for ages.

And Aang ran up with multiple fruits and vegetables accompanied with a begging look in his eyes. At last Katara had to ask Sokka to find a cheaper cut and ask Aang to select half of what he had found.

Katara shook her head as she scanned the store to find Zuko and finally found him in a corner holding a jar in his hand which he was examining. Katara stepped up as Zuko addressed the woman behind the counter.

"Excuse me, is this Zingiber salve?" Zuko asked the lady.

"Yes!" The woman smiled kindly. "The herbalist who makes it grows her own Zingiber in her garden, two villages away from here," she said. "I think you will find it to be very good quality."

Katara leaned around Zuko to get a better look. "Is it something you want?" She asked.

Zuko frowned deeply then shook his head as he put the salve back. "It's too expensive. Maybe another time," he said then turned to the lady. "I'm sorry for the inconvenience. Thank you for your time mam," he shortly and politely bowed for her, and then he walked away.

Katara blinked as she looked at the jar of salve then at the lady who looked after Zuko, sadness in her eyes.

Katara chewed her lip.

"No meat?" Sokka asked. "But you said!"

"You are a strong and capable hunter aren't you?" Katara asked in a huff as the group walked down the street. "We'll make sure our next camp will be at a place where you can hunt. Problem solved."

"It sure would help if we had a way to make money," Toph sighed deeply, then blew on her hair.

"It'll be alright," Aang assured. "We'll figure something out. Like we always do."

Zuko frowned. "You're just improvising?" he asked.

"Yeah. Pretty much how we do things," Sokka shrugged. "Just improvise and kind of hope for the best."

"That's just stupid," Zuko commented.

"It worked so far," Aang smiled a little apologetically just as Katara halted by the sight of a big collection of clay pots, pans, cups and anything you could think of made in clay. All in bright and sparkling colours.

"Wow," Katara breathed. "That's so pretty!" She couldn't help but admire and glanced inside where two people were almost dancing around - a man and a woman.

The man winked at Katara. "Hello young woman. Seeing anything you fancy?" he asked as he moved his hands over some clay and suddenly a pot started to form from the clay itself.

"You're an earth bender!" Katara grinned.

"He sure is," The woman smiled as she took a finished but still wet pot and doused it in a white powder. She held the pot and suddenly the powder itself started to melt while water evaporated from the pot.

"And you're a fire bender," Zuko blinked, surprised.

"She sure is!" The man grinned. "Welcome to Ming and Ying pottery!" he grinned. "I'm Ying! And this absolutely lovely creature is Ming! Remember you can watch, but you can't touch. She'll burn you!"

Katara blinked astounded. An earth bender and a fire bender working together to have a pottery shop. "This is amazing," she gasped.

"How does an earth bender and a fire bender end up starting a pottery shop together?" Zuko couldn't help but ask. "I mean… usually they hate each other."

"Oh that one is simple," Ying smirked. "At the end of the day, love is stronger than hate."

"You're married?" Katara asked.

"You better believe it," Ming smirked. "So don't go around saying it can't be done!"

Ying stepped towards Ming, putting a hand that was soiled in clay around her shoulder. Since Ming was mostly covered in clay as well, she clearly didn't care. "I grew up in this city," Ying said. "and believe me, when the fire nation first came, I hated them," he admitted. "I didn't think I could ever forgive someone from the fire nation. Boy did I learn," he shook his head.

Katara smiled. "That's so nice. I'm really happy for you."

"So," Zuko looked at Ming. "She changed your mind?" he asked. "About… the Fire Nation I mean."

Ying sighed deeply. "We're not really supposed to talk too loudly about it, you know," he whispered. "Let's just say I realized that… The fire nation people are victims too."

"I didn't want anything to do with the war," Ming sighed deeply. "I was just… born into it."

Zuko nodded sadly. "I understand," he said. "Thank you," he bowed to them.

Ming blinked, "For what young man?"

"For giving me something new to reflect upon," Zuko said as he stood up.

Ming looked at Zuko, her eyes softened by the sight of his face. "I see. You were hurt by the fire nation," she said. "I'm sorry. We're not all like that."

"I know," Zuko assured, holding up a hand. "and that's not what I was thinking."

Ming smiled, her face still looking sad. "Is there anything you like?" she finally asked, gesturing at their wares.

"I'm sorry," Katara said. "We don't have any money. Thank you for letting us watch though."

"Any time," Ming assured. "and if you change your mind, you know where we are."

Katara nodded as she smiled. It was just so nice to see the elements working together!

Really when you started to think about it. The possibilities truly were endless.

Chapter Text

Since Zuko had been a little child and seen it for the first time, he had always been in awe over the work of a black smith.

Even now, he was still filled with the same sense of wonder as a hot inferno of flames heated up metal, till it was glowing orange from the heat.

A strong arm repeatedly hammered down on the blade with a hammer to shape the material before it cooled, releasing sparks with each loud clang. And yet out from this laborious process, something so beautiful and so elegant would be produced.

From the flames of fire and from the power of incredible strength, something so beautiful was born.

Zuko had always found it fascinating how fire could be used to create blades. Now he started to realize flames were actually helping create a lot of things. Like the pottery that Ming would be burning, just down the road.

And then there were the glass artisans from the fire nation capital. That took even more control and delicacy to master.

Next to Zuko, Sokka seemed to be just as awestruck as he was by the sight.

"Man. We never had anything like this at the water tribe," Sokka had to admit.

Zuko tilted his head at Sokka. "How then did you get your boomerang?" he asked.

"It's not actually metal," Sokka admitted, pulling out his boomerang. "It's the bone from a tiger-whale. Grinded into shape using stones and salt water. It took me three months to make it."

"You made it yourself?" Zuko asked. "That's really impressive."

"Thanks," Sokka smirked. "My first five attempts were all so bad. All crooked and you couldn't aim with them at all. Had to keep trying."

"You know they say true sword masters will only use the swords they made themselves," Zuko commented as he looked at the blacksmith with his hands behind his back.

"Seriously?" Sokka asked.

"Yeah… swords are actually pretty personal," Zuko said. "When you use them right, they are not just a tool in your hand but are an extension of you. So honestly, when you look for a sword," he shrugged. "you should go for what feels right. Each sword will have its own set of advantages and disadvantages."

Sokka nodded wide-eyed as he turned to the racks of swords.

"Remember though we can't even afford any of these. We're only looking," Zuko sighed deeply.

"I know. But still," Sokka stepped forward to examine some blades while being in deep awe of them.

Zuko shook his head, then had to swipe his forehead as the intense heat from the blacksmith furnace made him sweat. Finally Zuko just gave in and slipped down his hood for a bit of fresh air while he took a few more moments to look at the black smith working.

Longing for his dual blades which had been left behind, once Azula had started to chase him and there was no time to return for them after Iroh had gotten hurt.

… Iroh. He still hadn't caught up. Then again, how would Iroh even know where Zuko was?

Zuko knew that Iroh was more than capable of taking care of himself. Then again he could also act so stupid sometimes.

Then again… sometimes Irohs stupid actions seemed kind of on purpose. That entire ordeal with his white lotus tile seemed highly suspicious now that Zuko thought about it.

That coupled with his new knowledge that Iroh had never actually wanted Zuko to capture the Avatar…

Zuko's eyes narrowed as he turned around while he slowly started to realize Iroh's often quite questionable actions.

When it came to it though, Zuko wasn't for a moment in doubt that Iroh had always done his very best to protect him. No matter what… even if he didn't like Zuko's choices, he would still be there for him and... Zuko realized something else. Iroh had always allowed Zuko command. Iroh could have taken command for himself at any time simply overriding Zuko's authority. He was higher ranked and also carried the title of Prince. The ship would have turned to him in a second... but he never ever did. He would try to talk Zuko out of his choices but never override him or take command... Zuko's hands were shaking in their fists. Iroh had wanted him to grow and be strong.

Zuko swallowed as he had to step outside of the shop, to get a bit of fresh air into his lungs. Allow the sun to fall on his face and warm it. Zuko closed his eyes as he allowed the sun rays to hit him and he inhaled deeply, then exhaled.

Just as a voice cut through. "HEY! Hey you!"

Zuko's eyes widened and he turned to see three fire nation soldiers standing right there. The one on the front being large, burly and towering over Zuko.

"Erhm," Zuko blinked.

The soldier narrowed his eyes. "That scar," he commented, making Zuko stiffen. "seems awfully unique."

"No it's not," Zuko stammered. "lots of people have scars like that."

"Why so nervous?" The soldier asked. "You may have heard of a treasonous Prince? He has a scar a lot like yours."

"Re… really?" Zuko asked.

The soldier grinned. "And the bounty! Is this finally my lucky day?"

Zuko was shaking, his entire body sweating. He knew this had been a bad idea! What was he going to do? He had to run for it! If he blasted them with fire he could run!

"Tui and La this again!" Sokka's voice suddenly cut through as he sauntered right between the guards, practically pushing them aside to get to Zuko. "Lee has had that scar since he was five years old and now it suddenly becomes a big issue! Do you know how annoying this is?" he asked.

Zuko blinked astounded as he looked down at Sokka and the guards blinked at the newcomer.

"So you're saying…" one of the other guards commented. "that's not Prince Zuko..."

"Well obviously," Sokka stated. "this is Lee and like I told you he has had the scar since he was five. It's only in the last few weeks it suddenly became such a big deal to you guys and you won't stop bothering him about it. That's rude!"

The two guards behind started to nod and agree. The front one though narrowed his eyes at Zuko as if he had been doing all the talking.

"You seemed awfully nervous though," he commented looking at Zuko. "for someone with nothing to hide."

"Of course he's nervous! You guys are scary!" Sokka stepped in again, in front of Zuko. "but I assure you. This is not Zuko I mean look!" he pulled out a wanted poster. "His hair is completely different!"

The front guard narrowed his eyes. "Hair can be changed."

"Also he is supposed to be together with General Iroh! Do you see an old guy looking like that around here? I sure don't," Sokka stated in a firm tone.

"They could have split up," The front guard huffed.

"Okay fine, but take a good look at this poster! A really good look." Sokka asked and the guards all squinted their eyes at the poster as Zuko barely dared to look down. Should he run? Sokka didn't indicate that he should be running, so he stood.

"What am I supposed to see?" The front guard finally asked.

"The scar!" Sokka exclaimed. "Here on this poster! Prince Zuko has a scar on the right side of his face! Lee how-ever! Has his scar on the left side! Look!"

Zuko's eyes widened and finally he looked at the poster to see a badly drawn version of himself with the phoenix tale and true enough… the scar was on the wrong side.

… Zuko knew he should be counting his lucky stars, but it was a bit of a gut punch.

Sokka however threw the wanted posters at the guards. "So could you please stop harassing my friend?" he asked. "It's a waste of everyone's time! You think Prince Zuko would just walk into fire nation territory? That's dumb. There's no way even Prince Zuko would be that stupid! Honestly just imagine if you actually brought Lee to the fire palace and you wasted the Firelord's time on this nonsense. You think he wouldn't punish you for wasting his time?" he asked.

That seemed to finally hit the guards and they nodded as they backed off.

"And tell the same to all your guard and soldier friends!" Sokka shouted after them. "Lee is not your guy!"

The guards all nodded as they mumbled among themselves and finally turned around and walked off.

Zuko was looking at the poster on the ground with a frown before he walked over and picked it up. Looking at the image again, his chest hurt. "It's… On the wrong side." he spoke numbly.

Sokka glanced at Zuko. "Probably just a really lazy poster artist who didn't even bother to check facts," he commented.

"Yeah…. Sure. Erhm." Zuko commented, then he couldn't help it as a snort escaped his mouth and he clasped a hand over his mouth, but couldn't stop. The snorts kept coming.

"Wait… are you laughing?" Sokka asked, tilting his head quizzically .

"I.. I'm sorry," Zuko tried to apologize between the laughs. "I was just… really scared and," he bit his lip. "This is ridiculous."

"You're laughing," Sokka gasped. "You're actually laughing!" he grinned. "Wait till I tell Aang! He is going to be so jealous he wasn't here!"

Finally Zuko shook his head as he sucked in a deep breath. "We probably shouldn't test our luck though," he commented. "We should go."

"Or…" Sokka held up a finger. "Now that our friendly guards are spreading the word that you are definitely not the Prince. You can relax a bit," he said. "Tell me more about the swords. Please!" he asked.

Zuko looked at Sokka then sighed, "All right." After all… Sokka kind of deserved it for saving his skin and they walked back into the store. "That was… really incredible Sokka," Zuko finally had to admit.

"You think so?" Sokka looked up at Zuko.

"I could never do anything like that," Zuko admitted. "I didn't even know what to say."

"Well, I have the gift of word bending!" Sokka smiled. " If you're in a tight spot you can come to me. That's what Team Avatar is all about!"

"Sssh!" Zuko hushed him.

"Sorry," Sokka blushed. "but you get what I mean," he winked. "We got each other's back - Uuuh! What kind of sword is that?" he asked, pointing at a long sabre and Zuko shook his head as he stepped forward to start and explain the blade and what uses it had.

Chapter Text

"Man. Swords are so cool!" Sokka grinned as he and Zuko walked down the street while the sun was setting. "That Dao blade! Uh and the Short Nihinto! I also really liked the Katana Set. What's the little Katana for again?"

"Erhm… it's not that important," Zuko said.

"How am I ever going to choose?" Sokka complained. "That Jian blade though," he sighed deeply.

Zuko smirked. "For someone who didn't know anything about swords this morning. You sure seem into it."

"Of course I am!" Sokka stated. "Swords are super cool!"

"Yeah…. they are," Zuko nodded amused.

Sokka quieted. "Do you… honestly think I could learn how to wield one?" he asked.

"Yeah," Zuko replied honestly. "I don't see why not."

"That doesn't sound too encouraging," Sokka commented dryly.

"Oh, I mean it," Zuko stated. "Look there's a difference between just holding a sword and poking stuff, and then actually  wielding  a sword. Like I told you, its tot a tool but an extension of yourself," he said. "Really, what it takes most is persistence. To keep training and not stop and well, ever since we started training together. You showed that will and persistence. I'm not saying it just to be nice."

Sokka chuckled amused. "No you wouldn't," he acknowledged. "Thanks Zuko."

Zuko glanced at Sokka, then cracked a smile just in time for Katara to come running with the other two.

"SOKKA! LEE!" Katara shouted, smiling widely as she reached them.

Zuko exhaled deeply, "So. We're ready to go yet?"

"Not yet," Katara winked.

"The local inn was looking for help to clean up their warehouse!" Aang grinned.

"And we cleaned it right up! Shiny and sparkly," Toph grinned. "Easy when sharing that work between an air bender, a water bender and an earth bender!"

"So we are getting a free meal and beds for tonight! Then we can travel tomorrow morning!" Katara finished for them.

"Are you serious?" Sokka asked. "Real beds tonight? And well prepared food!"

Zuko was just about to object, but already felt his own mouth watering by the promise of better food. To top it off, his body was aching already by the mention of a real bed. So he ended up closing his mouth.

Zuko wouldn't admit it. But he was almost crying as a bowl of miso soup with noodles was placed in front of him. Fresh vegetables, mushrooms, thin slices of meat that Aang was carefully picking out of his own bowl and Sokka grabbed before anyone else could lay claim to the meat Aang didn't want.

This… smelled so good. It was heaven. Carefully Zuko picked up the chop sticks for a first taste… It didn't taste as good as it smelled. It tasted  better!  And Zuko started to eat with a real hunger.

He wasn't alone. Everyone was clearly starved for a good meal.

"This has to be the best miso  ever  made!" Toph proclaimed loudly.

Zuko kind of had to agree. Which was pretty amazing considering he had had royal miso soup in the past. Then again… back then, fine food had been an everyday thing so it became normal. Now all of them had only had rice and wheat for two weeks or more.

Three new figures stepped in, a man, a woman and two year old in the woman's arms.

"You're enjoying your meal?"

"MING!" Katara beamed happily. "Ying! And who's this?" she asked looking at the one year old. "awwww! He's so cute."

"She!" Ying said. "This is Ming-Ying!" he grinned.

"What?" Katara blinked stunned.

Ming shook her head. "It's a joke," she said. "Her name is Kulai."

"She's adorable!" Katara beamed with heart in her eyes.

And the toddler laughed back at Katara in a childish grin… Zuko was seriously concerned that Katara was going to faint any moment by now.

"Girls and their babies. Am I right?" Sokka asked, not looking particularly impressed, whilst leaning away from the toddler.

"I'm not really into it either," Toph commented in a huff. "Babies are gross."

Zuko could only nod as he picked up a mushroom from his miso and fed it to Lin-Lin under the table while everyone's attention was on the toddler.

"You think she might be a bender?" Katara asked. "You know, with both her parents being benders."

"It doesn't matter if she's a bender. She's a precious gift either way," Zuko simply stated.

"I didn't mean it like that," Katara said. "Of course she's precious no matter if she has bending or not. All children are!"

"And adults," Sokka stated importantly. "Bending isn't everything! Right Lee?" he asked.

Zuko rolled his eyes.

"I hope she's not a bender," Ming sighed deeply.

"Why?" Katara asked.

"If she's a bender. She'll be drafted," Ying said. "All benders are when coming of age."

"Oh," Katara's heart sank.

"How come you are not drafted yourself?" Zuko asked.

"We provide a service," Ming said. "Supplying the fire nation army with tools they need. Soldiers also need cups to drink from."

Zuko nodded thoughtfully.

"As long as we keep up our quota. We are good," Ying said.

"How much is that quota?" Sokka asked.

"Oh it changes. Depends on what they need," Ying shrugged. "About 2000 cups a month I say."

And Sokka spat out his water, "That's… A lot!"

"Do you get any compensation at all?" Katara asked.

"We're not getting drafted." Ming replied.

"Oh…" Katara realised. "Right."

"Sorry, we didn't mean to bring you down. Just saying hi," Ming smiled. "Enjoy your meal! We're going to get some too!" she cheered and finally they walked off to a different table.

Zuko was hanging his head as he now poked at the soup in front of him.

"Drafting, huh," Katara commented.

Zuko glanced away.

"Lee?" Aang asked.

"Every first born child and every fire bender must join the fire nation army," Zuko muttered. "It is encouraged that all young people sign up. It's considered dishonourable not to do it if you don't have an excuse. A really good one like lacking a leg or something like that."

There was silence.

"I was fully expected to be on the front line as well, if I hadn't… you know," Zuko shrugged. "The royal family must set an example.  Lead  by example… I was looking forward to it. Standing on the front line. Proving my worth and loyalty to the Fire Nation."

Katara frowned deeply.

"I get it," Sokka said. "I wanted to go out there with my dad. Go with him and take on the Fire Nation head on. Show that the Water Tribe was still great and I wanted to be a part of it… Funny thing is, or well not so funny - reality really isn't as fun as daydreams. Not at all."

"I don't get any of that at all," Aang admitted whilst looking at his hands. "I never wanted to fight anyone."

"That's what makes you a sap twinkletoes," Toph smirked then playfully hit him on the shoulder. "No more sour faces, let's eat and sleep in real beds!" she proclaimed.

Zuko nodded as he returned to his food which still tasted amazing, but sadly it wasn't quite as easy to enjoy it any more.

Chapter Text

It was early morning and Aang was snuggling up in his blanket. A real bed always felt so good after having been out in the wild for a long time. He was ready to just stay there forever!

The mercy though wasn't granted as a warm hand grabbed his shoulder and gently shook him. "Hey," a raspy voice spoke, almost in a whisper. "It's time to wake up."

"Zuko?" Aang asked, struggling to open his eyes. "What are you doing?"

"The sun is about to rise," Zuko replied. "It's time for meditation."

Aang blinked as he turned to Zuko wide-eyed looking up at the scarred boy. "What?" he asked.

"What part of every day did you fail to understand?" Zuko asked with a lifted eyebrow.

"Oh," Aang realized as he slowly sat up. How had a nice cozy bed caused him to forget how seriously Zuko took meditation. It was nice... and it was fun, but every single day? Couldn't he have one morning to sleep in?

Zuko smirked, amused, "If you want you can go back to sleep after. My uncle is also a big fan of afternoon naps. Like he would say, we may rise with the sun but there is nothing stopping us from taking a nap after." He shook his head and Aang chuckled as he jumped out of bed, got dressed and found Zuko who waited outside his room.

Easily the pair found a way out on the roof. It seemed like it was built for easy access, even had a small veranda up there and Aang gasped as he looked at the view of the city. He grinned as he pointed, "Look it's Ming!"

Zuko as well, looked towards the pottery shop and true enough, the young woman came out onto her own roof. Aang looked around and saw many more people emerge to prepare themselves for the sunrise. About half of the city… The Fire Nation half.

"Wow!" Aang thought it was quite something. The thought that everyone came out onto their roof terraces in order to meditate, together. It was like a tradition or - a deep sense of community spirit that settled over the whole town. The whole Fire Nation.

Aang noticed how some sat down and others remained standing, preferring to stretch and perform firebending moves slowly with utmost concentration. It made Aang smile and turned to Zuko.

Zuko smiled at him. "The people of the Fire Nation rise with the sun," he said.

Aang chuckled, "Now that I think about it, when I was in the Fire Nation in the past and I woke up, everybody else was always already awake and working by the time I got out of bed! Kuzon always teased me for being lazy! I thought that was silly because he would be sleeping in the middle of the day!"

"You mean, when it's too hot to work because the sun is at its highest?" Zuko asked with a smirk.

"Ooooh," Aang realized. "Yeah I never had to worry about that, cause I could cool myself down with the wind!" he laughed. "Though I did get sunburned… a lot."

Zuko smirked amused. Then finally sat down crossing his legs gesturing for Aang to do the same and Aang grinned as he sat down next to Zuko.

And as they meditated, it honestly felt kind of cool because they were doing it with half the city! And if they had been in the fire nation it would have been with the entire city and nation! "The Fire Nation is really cool!" Aang blurted.

Zuko smirked as well. "Yeah?" he asked.

And Aang grinned up at Zuko. "Yeah!" he stated.

"There you are!" Katara gasped as they made it down to the dining area after their sunrise meditation. "Where were you?"

"On the roof," Aang pointed upwards. "For daily sunrise meditation!"

"Without us?!" Toph asked.

"I'm not complaining. I still think this was too early to get up," Sokka yawned deeply from where he was sitting on a chair. "That bed was so nice."

"It's probably better that we get moving while it's still early," Zuko commented, seemingly the most awake out of any of them. "We should walk for a while so Appa won't be spotted."

"You're really keen on all that walking huh?" Sokka commented.

"How do you think I managed to keep tracking you in the past?" Zuko asked as he rolled his eyes. "A giant flying bison will be spotted! And fire nation soldiers have direct orders to send message hawks to their Generals when they spot the only ten ton flying bison that currently exists!" Did they think people just didn't see the big hairy lump flying through the air?

"Oh," Aang blinked. "Did you get those message hawks?"

"No… I never got a messenger hawk sent my way, or one of my own. I lured other people's hawks to my ship using bait, caught them with nets and stole the messages meant for the Generals and Admirals," Zuko admitted.

Everyone looked at Zuko.

"What? The birds weren't hurt I promise! I took really good care of them! They all got the food and water and a quick stroke," Zuko stated.

"You stole important Fire Nation intel?" Sokka asked.

"Look. I was being told that the only way I could end my banishment was if I brought the Avatar back in chains-" Zuko's volume increased - "which meant I would have to be the one doing it. I couldn't let any of those Admirals or Generals get ahead of me! I had been searching for three years! And then suddenly they just started to butting in after I found him first!"

Again they were all looking at Zuko.

"I'm not trying to capture him…. any more." Zuko at last added in a small pout.

"So what you're saying is…" Sokka stated. "The reason we didn't have several generals and half the fire nation army on our tails was because you stole the intel about our whereabouts."

Zuko opened his mouth as he held up a finger then halted.

Sokka couldn't help but grin, then laughed into his hand, "That's hilarious."

Then Katara was chuckling as well as she got the humour in it.

"You saved our butts, Zuko." Aang elbowed him as he also started to laugh.

"Sssh! Lee. I'm Lee!" Zuko shushed him.

"Good on your Lee!" Toph shouted, punching him in the arm.

"Auw!" Zuko shouted as he stumbled to the side from the sheer force of the punch.

"You've been a really effective saboteur haven't you?" Sokka asked, rubbing his chin. "and … if you had been luring any random bird you saw, you probably got a lot of the juicy war intell too."

"No!" Zuko stated. Though even he had to admit. The sabotage he had done to the army was… quite extensive in hindsight and he blushed deeply. Okay no wonder he was wanted for treason! That was treason. That was definitely treason… Oh Agni he really was a traitor to the Fire Nation, he hadn't even known he was doing it.

No… no! Zuko shook his head. He was a traitor to the fire lord! There was a difference! There was a big difference!

Zuko sucked in a deep breath to steady himself and exhaled again.

"Well," Katara smirked as she dug into her shoulder bag to find a jar. "With that piece of information. I think you earned this!" she said, offering the jar to Zuko.

Zuko halted as he recognised the jar from the store the other day. "The… The Zingiber salve!" he realized. "But, it was so expensive!"

"Wait," Sokka looked at the jar. "Is that the reason we couldn't buy any meat?!" he asked.

Katara rolled her eyes. "You can hunt for meat. This is a little harder to come by."

"I erhm… I don't really," Zuko swallowed, still eyeing the jar in Katara's outstretched hand.

"Just take it!" Katara demanded. "I bought it. Now it's yours!"

Zuko halted then finally took the jar awkwardly standing with it. "Thank you," he whispered. He looked down at the jar and took a deep breath before he twisted off the lid.

Immediately an incredibly strong smell came through the air making everyone's faces scrunch up.

Toph slapped her hands over her nose. "Ewww!" she laughed. "What is that?" she asked.

"Smells like stomach acid from a tiger-whale mixed with old socks and rotten ginger!" Sokka exclaimed, also holding his nose.

The only one not reacting so strongly was Zuko who carefully dipped two fingers into the salve, scooped out just a little bit and then… put it on his face. Right on the scar! Rubbing it in gently.

"Hey! Don't put it on your face! You are going to smell like that all day!" Sokka gasped.

"Sokka!" Katara lectured. "Zingiber salve is for softening scar tissue! If you haven't noticed, Lee can barely move the left side of his face because the tissue is so tough and sometimes a scar like that will get dry and annoyed. It must be really uncomfortable for Lee."

"It.. it's okay. I learned how to deal with it," Zuko muttered as he put the lid back on. Then he hissed as his eyes watered.

"You okay?" Katara asked.

"Yup. This is just really good stuff. Stings a little," Zuko informed as his face burned. "But, it does feel better already," he sighed deeply. "Thank you," he said sincerely.

Sokka rolled his eyes, "If that was what it was for, you should just have said so! Katara is right. I can just hunt for meat!"

"And I can get vegetables somewhere else," Aang stated.

"Oh erm…. Okay," Zuko swallowed.

"And when you're about to run out, just say so," Katara rolled her eyes.

Zuko nodded slowly, "Kay. Thank you."

"Actually it's not just me you should thank," Katara then admitted. "Even when not buying meat we didn't have enough money. The lady gave me a good discount."

Zukos eyes widened.

"She thought you were so nice and polite," Katara informed with a smile. "She didn't want you to be bothered any more by that scar then you had to."

"Oh," Zuko swallowed. "I… I should thank her."

Katara smiled warmly, "We can do it after breakfast. I bet she'll be happy to see you. You should have heard her! Such a polite young man. There should be more young men like him around," she imitated the old lady.

Zuko blushed deeply as he nodded. "I… I'll think I'll go make some tea," he finally said as he turned and scurried towards the inn kitchen.

Sokka smirked. "Tea is his answer to everything isn't it?" he asked.

"Just a pretty good excuse when he can't stand hanging around you any more snoozles," Toph smirked.

"Who says I am the problem! It might be you Toph!" Sokka stated.

"Nah! I'm too loveable," Toph grinned. "Anyway, what's for breakfast?" she asked, making Katara chuckle.

Chapter Text

Team Avatar did a really bad job of sneaking around as they followed Zuko, towards the shop they had been at a day earlier.

They had actually agreed to meet at the city gate, but apparently, they didn't have anything better to do. They Tailed behind Zuko and tried to act totally casual and were browsing windows when he turned around to look at them with slightly narrowed eyes.

Finally Zuko exhaled and just continued his walk with the others following and then he walked into the store, the others following behind.

The old lady was easy to find, she was sweeping the floor at the left side of the store and Zuko walked towards her. "Urhm… Hi," he awkwardly held up his hand.

The old lady looked up then her face broadened in a smile, "Why if it isn't that handsome young man from yesterday."

Zuko blushed as he glanced down. "Yeah, erhm. Katara, the girl I was with yesterday. She's right there by the way," he pointed right at Katara proving their insanely bad job at tailing him. "She told me about the discount you gave… for the salve I mean," he said.

The old lady looked up with questioning eyes.

"And I just wanted to thank you," Zuko said and bowed in a traditional fire nation gesture with an open palm against fist. "You were right, that's a really good salve. My scar has been kind of dry and annoying recently and it feels so much better already."

The old woman smiled a kind smile. "Who-ever decided to burn such a handsome face should really be ashamed of themselves," she said. "I am just glad I was able to help such a kind man. That's what we need to do, you know. Help each other out. Sometimes just a little bit of kindness can go a long way."

"Heh, my Uncle would often say things like that," Zuko admitted. "Now I wish I had been better at listening to him."

The woman looked sadly at Zuko.

"Oh! No!" Zuko exclaimed, holding up his hands. "He's not dead! He's just somewhere else at the moment. I am not really sure where he is, but he said he was going to meet up with me!"

"Oh, thank Agni," The lady sighed deeply. "Sorry, these days you just always end up assuming the worst."

Zuko halted and sighed. "Everybody lost someone," he commented.

"Yes." The lady sighed deeply.

"If it's not too much to ask," Zuko hesitated. "You don't have to answer… I was just wondering. Who did you lose?" he asked.

The lady looked up at Zuko. "My son," she said. "He was drafted into the fire nation army. He didn't mind though, he was very proud that he got to serve his country. A year later, I got the letter, he was killed."

"I… I'm sorry," Zuko swallowed.

"You remind me of him," The lady admitted. "A young proud soldier. Ready to lay down his life for what he believes is right."

Zuko halted, he swallowed. "Do you think it's right though? This war?" he asked. "You're Fire Nation yourself right? If your son was drafted."

"I was," The lady admitted. "I used to live there, after my son died I just… I couldn't bear being in that empty house. So I came here, hoping I could be of use somehow. And as for the war? If I am to be honest..." she closed her eyes. "I don't know… it has been going on for much longer than I have been alive and I don't know what it's for," she admitted. "I don't know… if anyone does," she swallowed as her eyes watered. "Why did my son have to die?"

Zuko swallowed. Regretting severely that he had asked, he didn't really know what to do here. He wanted to tell her that her son hadn't died for nothing. That it had been honourable to serve the Fire Nation like that. That the Firelord really cared and it was going to be okay… but he couldn't lie. No he could not do that to his people.

So instead Zuko gently put his arms around the woman and offered her a light hug, allowing her to cry on his chest. For a few minutes, they stood like that with Zuko gently holding the woman's back until the lady was ready and stepped back, drying her eyes.

"I'm sorry. Please forgive me," She asked.

"No. It was the least I could do," Zuko said. "Can I ask? What's your name?"

The lady glanced up. "Tanyi," she said. "And you?" she asked.

"I'm…" Zuko halted. "Lee," he finally said.

"Really?" Tanyi asked. "Somehow that doesn't quite suit you."

Zuko lifted his one good eyebrow.

Tanyi though just smiled her warm smile and Zuko relaxed, smiling back at her.

Just then the door slammed open against a wall causing something to smash, and Zuko looked up to see fire nation soldiers standing right there. Without even thinking Zuko shoved Tanyi behind himself and stood in a defensive stand.

"By order of General Shi-Shang!" The soldier yelled. "All food available will be confiscated and relocated to the Fire Nation Army!"

"You can't do that!" Zuko exclaimed as he stepped forward, earning the attention of all the fire nation soldiers, only for Zuko to feel Tanyi grab his arm.

"No," Tanyi whispered. "It's just rice and vegetables. It's not worth getting into trouble for."

"But," Zuko looked down at her. "Then what are you going to sell, or eat?"

"I'll manage," Tanyi said. "Somehow." She just stood still and watched as the small shop was flooded with soldiers and they took everything. Bread, rice, wheat, fruit, meat, vegetables.

"Why are they doing this?" Zuko asked, horrified. His hands were fisted but remained by his side as Tanyi still had her hand on his arm, keeping him in place.

"An army still needs to eat," Tanyi spoke sadly. "Twice as many drafted soldiers means twice as many mouths to feed but not any more food being produced."

"Hey! Lee!" Suddenly Sokka was there grabbing Zuko's other arm. "We gotta get out of here before they notice you! Or you know ' 'Anzo'' he referred to Aang's fake name.

"Where is he? And the others?" Zuko asked.

"Gone out the back. Which is where you should be as well," Sokka stated.

Tanyi nodded. "Get out of here," she ordered. "Go."

Zuko swallowed, "I… I'm sorry about all of this. I'll try to make it right. Somehow."

Tanyi looked concerned at Zuko. "It's not like this is your fault young man - and how could you even..." she halted. "Just be safe," she asked. "Please."

Zuko halted, then nodded. "Just, hold on," he asked. "Listen -" Zuko leaned forward so he could whisper in Tanyis ear. "The Avatar doesn't want to destroy the Fire Nation, he wants to save it," he said. "He is working to save everybody who lives in this world. So don't give up. Okay?"

Zuko retreated and Tanyi wide-eyed looked at Zuko with shocked eyes.

Zuko offered her a last nod. "Stay safe," he asked and finally allowed Sokka to pull him away towards the back door where they finally escaped out the building.

Chapter Text

Outside the building Zuko and Sokka easily found the others pressing themselves up against the wall.

"Oh good you're okay," Katara sighed in relief at the sight of them.

"So much for low profile huh?" Sokka hissed at him. "If that lady hadn't stopped you, you would have jumped right in!"

"Tanyi. Her name is Tanyi," Zuko informed quietly as he glanced around the corner and saw fire nation soldiers. Demanding entrance to houses, firebenders stood ready with the threat of burning them down if they weren't let in and they came out carrying any possible food while the citizens were crying on their knees.

"This is wrong," Zuko swallowed. His body was shaking.

"I know," Katara whispered, she too looked like she could barely keep herself back.

"We need to get out of here," Aang said. "We can stop this, by defeating the Fire Ford and end the war."

Zuko hissed as he squinted his eyes. Both his hands were in tight fists and he was shaking as his body started to steam. What if these people didn't last that long?

"Calm down," Sokka asked. "Nothing will be gained if any of us lose our temper."

"I know," Zuko hissed as he tried to take a deep breath. "I'm trying!"

Just then a scream sounded. A woman's scream, "NO! LET GO OF ME! LET GO!"

Wide-eyed they all turned to see Ming being dragged out of her shop by soldiers.

"All fire benders must serve in the army!" The soldier stated as he dragged her out.

"Please!" Ming cried. "I have a child! She's only two! She needs me! My husband needs me! Our business. We can make more cups for you if you want! PLEASE!"

"With Omashu now under our control, we have more than enough none-bending pottery makers." The soldier informed as Ming tried to drag herself away and then used her free hand to send a jet of fire towards the soldier.

It missed and he grabbed her hand and yanked even harder.

"War balloons need fire benders." The soldier said. "Be proud! You will serve the proud Fire Nation we have all sworn an oath to protect!"

"NO!" Suddenly a young teen with a scar on his face was right there, he jumped down and quickly grabbed the soldier making him let go of Ming then jumped in so he was between them. "You can't separate a mother from her child! This is wrong!"

Back behind the building Sokka was gaping. "How did he get over there?!" he exclaimed then frantically looked at the empty spot right next to him where Zuko had been moments ago, "I didn't even notice him leaving!"

"Jumped up on the roof," Toph informed.

Sokka slapped his own forehead. "Oh no… We are in so much trouble."

"We need to help him!" Aang stated, just about to stand up.

"Wait!" Toph held up an arm stopping Aang.

"But Toph!" Aang exclaimed.

"Wait for the right moment." Toph said. "That is if he actually needs us to step in."

"Huh?" Aang asked and then he looked up again to halt and he gaped. "Wow."

"Okay I have a question." Sokka blinked as he stood, mouth hanging open and all.

"Yeah?" Aang asked.

"How didn't we get captured by this guy?" Sokka asked. "Look! He isn't even using his fire bending!"

Katara as well was blinking rapidly trying to take it in as Zuko was engaged in hand to hand combat with several soldiers and also… not one single spark of fire had come from Zuko.

However he was dodging fireballs and had managed to steal two swords of different length, wielding them with precision. He was like an untouchable cloud of deadliness, but without the killing bit.

Was Zuko not using fire bending to not give away his true identity? Well Sokka supposed he should be happy that at least Zuko had been that smart all though… looking at it. It occurred to Sokka that Zuko was way more dangerous in close combat when he didn't rely on his fire bending than when he had been relying on it. Did Zuko know this?

Zuko hissed as he - in a dance of his own slipped behind soldiers, kicked them aside and disarmed another to take his sword.

Sadly though he was just one person against many and finally as Zuko stood in front of Ming with raised swords to protect them. He was kind of happy that the others hadn't stepped in yet. He needed to show these soldiers something.

"Step aside boy!" A soldier growled.

"No," Zuko breathed. "You said it yourself. You swore an oath… to serve and protect the Fire Nation. Look around you. Is this protecting the fire nation?" he asked.

The soldiers blinked confused.

"The Fire Nation is not just a guy sitting on a fancy chair behind a curtain of flames. The Fire Nation are it's people! A strong and proud people! Those people!" Zuko pointed. "Those are the ones you ought to protect!"

A crowd had started to gather, Tanyi was in the door as she gasped. All the people seemed to be listening as Zuko turned his head to Ming. "What are you doing?" he asked. "Get your family and get out of here."

Ming swallowed. "But… What about you?" he asked.

"I can handle it," Zuko said. "Just hurry."

Ming at last nodded as she turned around, meeting her husband who had their crying child and the soldiers huffed. "Don't let them get away!" They shouted, taking a running step only for Zuko to step forward and block.

"Out of the way boy," The soldier demanded. "Or do you want to be burned even more?"

Zuko's eyes narrowed as he stood. "No. You will let her go."

People were gasping as they stood around. Sokka looked ready to step in already, Toph though, was shaking her head and holding him and the others back. "His heart rate is low. He is not panicking, he must have a plan," she said.

Zuko just stood as the firebenders among the soldiers stepped forward, five in total standing in line. It was a terrifying sight and Katara just could not believe that Zuko could reach this level of crazy.

Zuko's eyes narrowed as he took a stance and Katara gasped.

"That's a waterbending stance!" She whispered in a hiss.

The five soldiers moved in unison, yelling as they jumped and then sent five of the largest bursts of fire right at Zuko.

Zuko took a breath and reached out his hands, ready to catch the fire. Was he going to throw it back like he had done with Aang?

Zuko made the same swirling motion, but instead of catching the fire - he absorbed it! Through his hand and right into his body using the flowing motion until the fire was gone!

Everyone gaped! The soldiers gasped and were shocked. Team Avatar was frozen from the fantastic but terrifying event and there Zuko stood, like he was surprised by what he had done.

His entire body was red from the pure heat of the fire he had absorbed, he was steaming as he stood up making Katas with his hand and then he breathed the fire back out through his mouth.

An amazing pillar of fire which was the result of the five fire blasts combined and threw all of the soldiers back and they crashed down on the ground all looking up in shock and horror as Zuko stood with bowed head. Hair obscuring his face as he gasped for breath.

Guards who stood at the sidelines were shaking in their boots.

"I… I've never seen such amazing fire bending before," One shook. "Who… who is he?"

Another guard lifted his hand to point, as it shook. "Prince Zuko!" he gasped. "I was right! It must be! Only one from the royal line would have such amazing fire bending powers!"

The words were spread and people gasped. Tanyi held a hand over her mouth.

"It's the traitor!" Someone yelled and Zuko looked up, his body dripping from sweat.

"I am no traitor," Zuko said, his voice raspier than usual. "The real traitor is the Fire Lord!" he yelled so everyone could hear. "The man who should have been there for his people! Whose first priority should be protecting his own people!" he gasped, then he grew more quiet as he spoke. Yet clearly his words cut through. "You can all send a message to my father. His crimes against the Fire Nation will not go unpunished. I'll see to that myself," he stated as he turned around and started to walk towards the gate.

One soldier got cocky and jumped forward, throwing fire at Zuko's back.

It didn't reach Zuko though as Aang jumped in, raising his hands and deflected with a windshield, knocking off his own hat revealing the arrow and people gasped.

"Don't attack my fire bending master," Aang demanded in a low voice and the soldier's eyes widened as he scrambled back. Then Aang nodded and ran after Zuko catching up with him.

"You didn't need to step in, I saw him coming," Zuko whispered to Aang.

"I know," Aang replied. "but… I wanted you to know that you're not in this alone," he said. "and I wanted your father to know too."

Zuko smiled lightly as he nodded. "Thank you," he whispered as they exited the town.

The crowd watched as the Prince of the Fire Nation and the Avatar walked out of town, uninterrupted by all of the soldiers and guards, just being too shocked and scared to fight back.

The audience were chatting excitedly to each other in agreement with the wasn't protecting the Fire Nation. This wasn't what any of them wanted. The Prince was right! They could feel it in their hearts. The Fire Lord was the true traitor. Hope flooded into the hearts of the people, especially Ming and her husband who had tears flowing and smiles splitting their faces as they clung to each other, their child in the middle of the embrace.

Zuko and Aang managed to meet up with the others who had gotten out another way and were waiting with Appa.

"YOU STUPID IDIOTS!" Katara cried as she came running embracing both Aang and Zuko. "That was so SO stupid!"

"You mean badass," Toph grinned.

"No! Stupid!" Katara hissed.

"Agreed," Sokka sighed. "but also kind of badass. Come on, let's get out of here and fast."

They all nodded as they hurried up on Appa and took flight before people came after them.

Only for Zuko to grab his throat as he started to cough while they were in the air.

"You okay?" Katara asked, concerned.

"Throat... hurts.." Zuko said in a wheezing breath. "Need... tea."

"Tea is going to help?" Katara asked and Zuko nodded. "I'm sorry we have to wait until we land. Until then," she took out a bit of water. "I can do my best to heal you."

"Tha... thank.. you," Zuko managed to rasp.

"Also don't speak!" Katara demanded. "No more talking until I say you can!"

Zuko opened his mouth.

"What did I just say?" Katara asked, making Zuko close his mouth and nodded instead. "Good," Katara smirked.

Seeds had been planted. In the evening Tanyi was gasping as she sat in front of the portrait of a long lost son. "The Prince…" she whispered. "He was the prince."

She looked to the side. There was a small portrait of Fire Lord Ozai. A portrait she would bow to in respect now and again. By the sight of his face Tanyi halted. Then she reached over and flipped the picture down so it was now laying face down on the table.

Deep down Tanyi had already known, she had known for years.

Ozai didn't care… Ozai had never cared.

But there was someone else who did! And he was willing to fight for them!

"Agni. Protect the Prince!" Tanyi asked as she bowed her head and felt something new in her chest. Her heart felt stronger.

A feeling… a feeling of hope!

Chapter Text

Whispers had started to spread, numerous people had witnessed the events that had taken place in the little city.

Tanyi had gone to the herbalist three villages away to pick up new stock. Barely had she entered before the herbalist, a middle aged woman with dark hair in a messy bun and huge glasses on her nose pulled Tanyi aside. "Is it true?" she asked in a whisper. "Was he really there?" he asked. "The… the Prince?"

Tanyi swallowed then slowly nodded.

The herbalists' eyes widened, "They say he spat fire… that such power coming from one firebender had never been seen before."

"Well…" Tanyi halted. "It was a little different." she said. "It was like… five firebenders cast fire at him and he… absorbed it somehow - I don't know. Then all the fire he had absorbed was spat out I… I've never seen anything like it! And then to top it off, the Avatar was there," she gasped. "he called the Prince his master. He must be a fire bending master!"

The herbalists' eyes widened. "The Avatar's fire bending master?" she asked. "That's…. " she started to shake.

"It's okay," Tanyi assured. "Before it came to that. I had no idea who he was but… he was in my shop and he bought your Zingiber salve, for his scar. Poor kid has half his face covered by that scar."

The herbalist looked up. "You… talked to him?"

"He was so kind," Tanyi smiled. "truly. Kind, well mannered, gentle. I would never have guessed he was such a powerful firebender and he thanked me for the salve! Bowed to me!"

The herbalist gaped.

"He asked me about my son," Tanyi swallowed. "I… I couldn't stop myself from crying and… he hugged me and apologized. I had no idea why he would apologize, I didn't know who he was. He told me that… the Avatar didn't intend to destroy the Fire Nation but to save it, and he wanted to make it right," she looked up. "And… I believe him," she said. "If you had just seen him! He was honest! So honest!"

The Herbalist blinked as she looked at Tanyi. And Tanyi's eyes looked honest and so full of genuine hope.

Other people would visit the herbalist and she would whisper. "I heard from an honest source that she was a witness! Prince Zuko! The Fire Prince!"

"What? Who?" The buyer asked. An older man with grey hair and beard.

"The woman who runs the shop in the city! She buys salves and remedies from me to sell in her shop. She was there! She saw him! And you wouldn't believe what he said!"

"What?" The man asked, curiosity and eagerness in his voice.

"He said that… the Fire Lord was the one who betrayed the Fire Nation and he would set it right! And the Avatar was there and called the Fire Prince his fire bending master!" 

Soldiers were whispering among themselves as well.

"I tell you it was crazy," The soldier whispered. "The fire I sent at him he just… I don't know, absorbed it into his body like a sponge! It was crazy!"

"Are you serious?" The female soldier next to him asked.

"Yes! And then he breathed fire and it was-" The soldier swallowed. "I have never seen such powerful firebending! Not even Fire Lord Ozai," he halted then bit his lip. Going ghostly pale by the admission.

"Wow," The other soldiers gasped and the first one nodded.

"He… he challenged the Fire Lord. Right there," The soldier whispered. "Said that… the Fire Lord was a traitor to the Fire Nation. That the Fire Lord should have protected them, the people who live in the nation. That was his real duty, not some pointless war."

They all looked at the soldier.

"He was with the Avatar too," The soldier barely even whispered. "they were working together."

"To take down fire lord Ozai?" Another soldier asked wide-eyed.

The first soldier nodded. "What else would they do?" he asked.

"But… what about the Fire Nation?" A soldier asked. “Surely that much power in two individuals, they can do a lot of damage, kill a lot of people, even wipe us all out with the amount of support they might get!” 

The first soldier halted then looked down. "The way Prince Zuko spoke…" he hesitated. "it sounded like.. .he wanted to... to protect the Fire Nation. The people, and he did, he saved a woman from being drafted by force," he said. "He said that Ozai was the traitor, not him. That protecting the Fire Nation meant protecting the people. I… I don't wish to question Ozais orders but..." he halted and everyone was looking at him.

They were too scared to speak but everyone was able to think for themselves.

"HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Azula howled in laughter. "Zuzu?" she asked. "A fire bending master? Oh please," she rolled her eyes.

Mai, who stood by her side didn't move a single face muscle, while Ty Lee was glancing up at Azula with a worried look in her eyes.

"I… I'm only repeating what the messenger said," a soldier stammered from where he crouched. "They say that Prince Zuko's fire bending was…" he swallowed. "formidable and that... he is now the Avatars fire bending master!"

Azula rolled her eyes. "Figures that Zuzu would run away and join the avatar. No one else would want him," she stated and then she snorted. "and the only one the Avatar could find to give him a bit of fire bending practise would be poor little Zuzu who has no-where else to go! Too bad for the Avatar that Zuzu can't even make a fireball without having it blow up in his own face!"

Mai glanced at Azula, "He may have grown in the three years he spent at sea."

"Yeah right," Azula shook her head. "I fought him twice already this summer. Both times I easily defeated him. He is as pathetic now as he was back then. No reason to worry. He thinks he is still a part of the game? Let him think that."

Mai frowned.

"What?" Azula asked, her eyes pinned Mai in place. "You think Zuzu is a threat?" she asked, annoyed.

"No. I'm not saying that at all," Mai said her face went back to its neutral folds. "you were out matching him even three years ago."

"That's correct," Azula said in a sour frown. "and don't forget it again."

" What did you say?"

The words were spoken by a man hidden behind a curtain of flames, and the poor messenger was cowering on the floor, with his head pressed hard against the floor and his arms stretched forward in a kneeling position.

"He… he was with the Avatar," The man whispered. "and his words were… ‘that the real traitor is the Fire Lord . The man who should have been there for his people, who's first priority should be protecting his own people. His crimes against the Fire Nation will not go unpunished. I'll see to that myself’…. Tho-those were Prince Zuko’s words!"

The flames burst, towering and made the room temperature rise to a swelling heat as the messenger squealed.

"The - the Avatar called him his fire bending master!" The Messenger ended his relay but would not feel relief until he was far away from here.

"There is no way that Zuko would ever become a fire bending master! He was a disgrace to fire benders from the start! And now a traitor to the Fire Nation!" Ozai’s voice boomed for all to hear. "Let it be known that Zuko is no Prince and no son of mine! He is lower than a traitor and whoever captures or kills him will be well rewarded! Double the reward! Now! "

As always the Fire Lord’s words were meant to scare and intimidate those around him but another message was being heard as well.

The Fire Lord himself was scared. Scared of the Avatar and scared of Prince Zuko. Of what either of these young people might become. They were becoming a threat to the Fire Lord - which had never been seen before.

No one had been a threat to the Fire Lord for decades… for many people,  that was hope.

Iroh was frowning deeply as he looked down at the Pai-Sho board in front of him. Then finally he moved a hand and moved the lotus tile two spaces to the left.

Just as he did, another man walked by Iroh and without saying a word, transferred a piece of paper to Iroh's hand in exchange for a silver piece.

Without a word Iroh put the piece of paper in his pocket and returned to the Pai-Sho board.

"I am telling you!" A voice suddenly sounded, not far from Iroh in this overcrowded inn. "Prince Zuko was with the Avatar! And he is a fire bending master!" 

Iroh whipped his head around, abandoning the game entirely.

"The Dragon Prince will save the fire nation!" The man grinned.

Iroh blinked… Dragon… Prince? Slowly he stood up ignoring the complaints from his Pai-Sho opponent.

"You're full of crap you know that?" another older woman asked, who was also listening in.

"It's true!" The first one exclaimed. "I heard it from a very good source!"

"Erhm, excuse me," Iroh cut in. "what is this, about a Dragon Prince?" he asked.

"Prince Zuko!" The man exclaimed at Iroh. "The Prince who breathes fire like a dragon! "

Iroh blinked. Well he had tried to teach Zuko how to breathe fire but sadly Zuko had never really mastered the technique. Only managed a few sparks to keep his own body warm. Zuko just hadn't had the patience or control at the time.

"That's… very interesting," Iroh replied.

"Not even the Dragon Of The West would be able to breathe fire like that!" The man continued.

At that Iroh huffed. "The Dragon Of The West invented the technique you know! Surely he would be better at it!"

"No no no!" The man shook his head. "From what I heard, this flame was the size of a tower!"

Iroh rolled his eyes. Sometimes stories really had a tendency to grow. "What else do you know?" he asked. "Where was he? What was he doing?" he asked. "You said he was with the Avatar? Did they seem to be doing okay with each other? Did he eat? Did he look like he had slept any? Was he healthy looking? What did he look like?" he rambled off questions.

"Whew there, old man." The man held up his hands. "All I know is that Prince Zuko was with the Avatar, defended this colony city and said that he was going to challenge the Fire Lord, who was the true traitor of the Fire Nation. Then he breathed fire great enough to push an entire battalion back. Is that good enough for you?"

Iroh huffed. It wasn't. It really wasn't. It sounded like Zuko was doing okay but he really wanted to know more! A lot more.

"I heard he was kind," a woman suddenly said from the table behind. "gentle, polite and kind."

That made Iroh blink. "Gentle?" he asked. "This is… Prince Zuko we are talking about right?"

"Yes," The woman nodded. "do you doubt me?"

"No I just," Iroh shook his head, frowning deeply. "gentle, polite…. kind, Prince Zuko?" he asked again. "Are you sure?"

"It's just what I heard," The woman huffed. "It would be nice to believe though… someone who actually cares," she commented.

Iroh halted then finally sat down in front of the woman. "Please," he asked. "let me buy you some tea and… tell me what you know. Everything you heard."

"About Zuko the Dragon Prince?" The woman asked.

"Yes please," Iroh nodded. "If you would be so kind."

"Well," The woman hesitated. "It's not much I heard. Just a lot of rumours but…"

And so Iroh listened to the story not wanting to miss just the tiniest bit. There was no way of knowing how much was true and how much was just made up by eager story tellers, but it felt nice anyway.

Iroh could only admit, he missed his nephew terribly.

"Wherever you are," Iroh whispered into his hands after the story had ended. "I hope Agni will protect you," he said quietly. "my dear Nephew." 

Chapter Text

It had been a week since team Avatar had set up camp in a new location.

The place they had found was quite breathtaking. It was an island in the middle of a lake, covered by forest and brimming with animals for Sokka to hunt.

The lake offered plenty of opportunity for water bending practice and even fire bending where the water was shallow at the shore. It was better to be surrounded by water than flammable plants. Katara could stare at the view all day, and apparently well into the night too, when the moon and stars glittered in the sky.

That evening, as the sun had sunk down and the sky was filled with stars, Katara was standing at the shore holding her breath. Afraid of interrupting.

Aang walked up to her. "Hey Katara what are you looking at?" he asked only for Katara to shush him and point.

"Wow," Aang gasped.

Standing in near darkness, where the water reached him to the ankles was Zuko. Standing with closed eyes as a single fireball had formed in his hands, then he glided across the water moving the fireball around his body in a showcase of absolute control and elegance.

The fire itself reflected in the water surface beneath him in the rippled water and lit up the night sky in  a blazing trail. 

"It's funny, you know," Katara commented quietly. "before we became friends with Zuko I… I could never have imagined how beautiful fire bending could be," she had to admit just as Sokka joined them as well and Toph who was right behind Sokka.

"You know that makes two of us," Sokka then admitted putting a hand on Kataras shoulder as Zuko moved around in a continuous flowing motion shifting the fire from one hand to the other.

His breathing was constant and controlled, following the movement of his body. It was the breathing of a fire bender but the movements of a water bender and the results spoke for themselves.

Aang had pointed out that the breathing technique Zuko had used to breathe fire the week before was a lot like the air bending techniques the air nomads would use to blow winds.

It looked like that Iroh had probably been inspired by the air nomads, back when he had invented the move in the first place.

Toph sighed deeply. "I usually don't miss being able to see," she commented. "but I kind of wish I could see what you are all awing about."

"Well," Katara commented, putting a hand on Toph’s shoulder. "You get to see a lot of things we don't. So I think it works out."

"True, I can see his fancy footwork rivels Aang," Toph agreed, even smiling a little just as Zuko finished his set and extinguished the fire, making Katara sigh, disappointed.

Zuko looked up, and then his eyes widened as he saw all of the others just standing there on the shore. He guessed he had gotten a little carried away. 

Sokka couldn't seem to help himself, "Nice dancing Zuko. You could make bank at the carnivals."

Zuko pouted as he walked through the water and up on shore proving that his feet were bare.

"Don't listen to him," Katara said. "It was just… so pretty to look at."

"Can you teach me that?!" Aang asked. "It was so cool!"

"If anyone ought to be able to do it," Zuko said, his voice still a little raspier than normal. "It ought to be you Aang. You already know water bending."

"Right," Aang commented, crossing his arms.

"The power of the Avatar," Zuko said. "Think about it. It's not just being able to bend the elements separately. If that was it, having a master of each element present should be just as good as one Avatar. Your real power is that you're the only one truly able to combine the elements in complete harmony."

Aang’s eyes widened.

"I think you should consider that when trying the different elements. How can you use it to combine with the others," Zuko said, then grabbed his throat.

"No more talking Zuko," Katara lectured. "You still can't strain your voice!"

"It's been over a week," Sokka commented. "Training with Zuko is more difficult when he can't speak! When will it be okay again?"

"A few more days," Katara stated. "Hopefully Zuko learned his lesson! He needs to be more careful when pulling stunts like that!"

Almost in response, Zuko made a small cough into his hand then closed his eyes. Breathing had been a little hard this week. His lungs really hadn't agreed with that absorption of fire… that technique required some fine tuning.

Still. Zuko couldn't help but be incredibly pleased with himself! This was his technique! Always had he counted on his Uncle to teach him more advanced sets and learn the things Azula had already learned. Even if he knew he would never be as good at those sets as Azula. This was still true.

But now Zuko was developing a brand new style of his own, using everything that Iroh had taught him, combined with the teachings of those around him.

He had also included a lot of the non-bending combat he had been taught. Zuko had noticed and he now understood. In the past he had relied on his fire bending and used non-bending combat as his fall back.

It was time to switch it around! He would rely on his non-bending combat and have fire bending be the thing he fell back on! His trump card. Just like Uncle! And combining it all in all of these new techniques!

This was his, no one else's. It was new and unique and Zuko had never been so proud of himself before.

What would Uncle Iroh say?

Zuko couldn't wait until he saw the look on Iroh's face when Zuko showed him! Just thinking about it, he was smiling in anticipation and felt the fire flare up inside of him with an excited impatience.

"What are you so excited for Sparky?" Toph asked with a lifted eyebrow.

"Heh," Zuko spoke in a low voice to spare any strain as he slipped a bit of hair behind his ear. "I hope my uncle will like it. I hope… I'm making him proud. I think I'll just might."

Aang smiled. "He's already proud of you, but yeah, I think he is going to love this! He'll be even prouder!" he cheered, reaching his hands up in the air in an excited jump. "He'll burst from pure pride!"

"Really?" Zuko asked.

"Definitely!" Aang grinned.

Zuko couldn't help but smile, amused as he kicked off the water from his feet and then took a breath, soon his feet were steaming.

"Man that's so unfair!" Sokka pouted. "Zuko never ever has to bother with having cold feet!"

"Huh?" Zuko turned to him.

"You know, when you need to sleep but your feet are just super cold! And for some reason they just won't become warm even if you're in a warm sleeping bag and the rest of you is doing fine. But the feet never will!" Sokka complained. "Of course you wouldn't know. You don't have the cold feet issue."

"I can… warm up a stone for you to put at your feet when it's cold if you want," Zuko offered.

"You know, that would be really really nice," Sokka blinked. "Thanks Zuko."

"Now. No more talking but more chamomile tea!" Katara instructed as she pushed Zuko in the back, back towards their camp where their three resident animals were chilling out around the fireplace.

Appa was just laying with closed eyes. Momo was on his head and Lin-Lin seemed like he had been making a nest from Appas fur.

Zuko walked over to Lin-Lin and then plummeted down to sit with crossed legs as he gently scratched Lin-Lin on the head with a finger making the turtleduck make a pleasant purring sound.

Without a word Katara started on the tea and soon everyone was sitting, each with their own cup.

Toph exhaled a satisfied sigh as she sat with her own cup. "This is nice," she couldn't help but comment.

Zuko nodded, feeling a drowsiness coming over him.

"Yeah, in spite of everything. Of all the bad out there… it's really nice that things like this can never be taken away," Aang smiled.

Zuko smiled as well, then his smile faltered. "Erhm… Listen."

"Zuko, what do I keep saying?" Katara asked.

"Sorry but I really need to," Zuko cleared his throat. "We need to stop this war and… the sooner the better. It needs to be done before Sozin's comet arrives, in just three months. Right?" he asked.

"Yeah that pretty much sums it up," Sokka nodded.

"I was just thinking," Zuko wet his lip. "We should take advantage of… the day of black sun that is coming up."

Everyone turned to Zuko.

"The day of the what?" Toph asked.

"Black sun," Zuko replied. "Once in a while… the moon will block parts of the sun. It's called a solar eclipse. When that happens fire bending will be weakened significantly… This year though, it is going to be in the middle of summer. before the comet. What's more is that the solar eclipse is going to be total," he said. "Which means that for just a short window… there will be no fire bending at all. Not even the Fire Lord will be able to firebend," Zuko sucked in a shaky breath. "In you ask me… that is our chance. Maybe our only chance. All the fire benders guarding the palace will have no power. The Fire Lord relies solely on his bending in combat. He will be defenceless. That would be the day to end it."

Everyone turned to Zuko.

"You're serious?" Sokka asked.

Zuko nodded. "The time of the solar eclipse is a secret only shared between the fire sages who observe the sky to figure out when it will be… and give the information to the royal family. I only know because my Uncle told me when it would be. He taught me to be on guard that day," he breathed deeply. "Not even the guards will know that they are going to lose their fire bending for a short amount of time."

Everyone was silent. Sokka frowned as he held his chin.

"It does sound like that is our chance," Sokka said. "We have to take it if we want to defeat the Fire Lord before the comet."

"But… even if all the fire benders lose their bending, we would still need to storm a palace, in the fire nation capital!" Katara pointed out. "We're strong but we're not that strong and Zuko won't be able to firebend either! Not that you can't fight without it, obviously. I am just saying that… I mean."

"I know," Zuko assured, cutting Katara off. "It's true, that would be losing a good portion of our power and even if it wasn't… you're right. We can't storm the palace by ourselves. We need help."

"We would need an army, or at least an attack force!" Sokka said. "An attack force for a frontal assault to draw attention while Aang needs to find a way inside of the palace for the eclipse. That would be the only way to make it work with such a short time window."

Zuko nodded, "You're right."

"But… where would we get an attack force?" Katara asked. "Omashu has been conquered, we can't ask King Bumi. The North Pole is too far away, we can't transport so many water tribe warriors without being discovered. Also I doubt they would even agree to be part of such a force, they still want to stay out of the war."

"The Kyoshi warriors?" Sokka suggested.

"Would be a good start, but we need more than that," Zuko said. "I'm afraid only one place is left standing, who would have the numbers we are looking for."

"What place is that?" Aang asked.

Zuko sucked in a deep breath before he spoke. "The capital of the earth Kingdom. Protected both by a massive desert and the world's greatest wall surrounding the massive city. My uncle…. He laid siege to that city once for 600 days and it still did not fall. The home of the Earth King himself… Ba Sing Se."

They all looked at Zuko.

"That's it isn't it?" Aang asked. "We have to ask the Earth King for help!"

"It might not be so easy," Zuko said. "To get inside that city is difficult to say the least."

"I'm the Avatar though, they have to let us in," Aang said with a cheeky grin. "we have to try at least."

Zuko nodded. "Yeah. We have to try at least," he agreed. "and…. I would like to meet the Earth King too," he admitted.

"Why?" Katara asked. “It could be really dangerous for you.”

"Because…" Zuko swallowed. "It’s one thing to defeat the Fire Lord to stop the war. It’s another thing entirely to cease hostilities between leaders - especially under these circumstances. I want to talk to him. I want him to know that… the people of the Fire Nation want peace. If we defeat the Fire Lord, I want to know that he would be willing to enter peace talks. There might be a higher chance if I see him face to face before the attack."

There was quiet as all looked at Zuko who averted his eyes away.

"That's very wise," Katara whispered. "Yes. You're a Prince of the Fire Nation. Someone who represents potential peace from the Fire Nation should talk to the Earth King."

"I don't think anyone would call me a prince any more," Zuko blushed as he looked down at his tea cup. "and they probably shouldn't anyway. I'm not really a Prince."

"I have to disagree. I think you've been a pretty good prince lately," Katara smirked.

"Your royal highness!" Toph added in a smirk.

"Please don't," Zuko asked, making Toph chuckle.

"So how long until this eclipse Zuko?" Sokka asked.

"A couple of months," Zuko whispered.

"Good. That gives us time," Sokka said.

"I guess that's settled then," Aang commented. "Tomorrow we will be heading for Ba Sing Se! So I guess we should all get some sleep tonight."

And everybody nodded in agreement. Ba Sing Se it was. They all readied for bed pretty quickly after that. 

Everyone knew that they would need all the sleep they could get. 

Chapter Text

Aang saw Zuko sigh deeply as he laid on his back in Appa's saddle, looking up towards the huge carpet of stars above them as the bison was flying across a large desert.

It was so peaceful up here. Quiet… and the stars were beautiful. Thousands upon thousands of tiny mini suns glittering from the night sky.

Suddenly Aang laid down next to him and looked up as well. "Pretty," he commented.

"It's nice that even when the world is on fire. There are some things that won't change," Zuko commented.

Aang swallowed, looking over at him. "Zuko… We are going to try and get an attack force. We are going to… attack your dad. Are you okay with that?" he asked.

Zuko sighed deeply. "I know it has to be done. This can't be allowed to go on."

"Yeah I know but…" Aang turned so he was now on his elbow looking at Zuko. "I would understand if you don't feel comfortable with it."

Zuko closed his eyes. "I don't know. I… ever since I made my mind up about following you guys, I have never been so much at peace with myself before. I know I'm doing the right thing. Still…" he halted. "Those soldiers... they are just following orders. The youngest ones really think what they are doing is right," he swallowed. "Those are also... my people. They are just... being lied to." He closed his eyes.

"I'm sorry you have to fight them," Aang spoke sadly.

"Thank you. That does help... a little bit," Zuko chewed his lip, still looking uncomfortable. "It's just him we have to take down. The Fire Lord... I just.. erhm. It's just.."

"He's your dad." Aang finished.

Zuko sighed deeply, then shook his head. "Well, not really. Like I said before," he finally said in a low tone. It still sounded sad though. "He never encouraged me or ever said I had done anything right. He never hugged me or even talked to me like a person. The only reason I wasn't hurt when I was small was because my mother protected me and I didn't even realize. When she was gone he would slap me because my fire bending wasn't good enough, and I thought I deserved it."

"I can't even imagine what that must have been like," Aang admitted.

"I feared him," Zuko admitted. "I rarely ever saw him but then when he approached in the halls, I both feared and craved his praise. I wanted him to tell me I made him proud. Just once … one single time," he said, turning back to the stars. "So yeah… thinking that joining a war room to prove my worth was such a great idea." he laughed a hollow laughter.

Aang didn't really know what he was talking about but accepted it as part of what Zuko had to talk about. He laid down on his back again, his head accidentally touching Zuko's as they looked up at the stars together.

"Erhm Aang. I want to apologize," Zuko said quietly.

"It's not necessary. Seriously," Aang assured.

"No listen… when I captured you the first time I..." Zuko swallowed. "I said you wouldn't know what it was like having a family. Because you were raised by monks and I… I was wrong. I think you had a way better idea of family than I had."

"Oh," Aang realized. "That's okay… you know. I am just really happy we could be friends after all."

"Friends," Zuko commented, chewing a bit as if he was testing the word. "We are, aren't we?" he asked as if he had just realized that now.

"Yeah. We're friends now, Zuko." Aang smiled amused. "All of us actually."

"Heh, you know it's funny. I never really had friends before," Zuko admitted.

"That's not funny at all. That's sad," Aang replied in a small pout. "It's nice having friends."

"It is," Zuko admitted a little shyly. "Aang…" he hesitated. "Do you believe in destiny? Do you think it's your destiny to defeat the Fire Lord and my destiny to help you?"

"Well…" Aang pondered. "I know a lot of people love talking about it. And talking about it being my destiny." he halted. "But that would mean the war is already won… so I know it's my duty to do it. To bring back balance. Destiny? No.." he said. "I have to make the choice. To fulfill my duty or not."

"So… It's my duty to help you?" Zuko asked.

"Only if you decide that's your duty. You have a choice, Zuko. You made a big choice when you joined us. Remember?" Aang asked. "And every day you are choosing to stick to it. I'm the Avatar, so bringing balance is my duty. Not much I can do about it… I can ignore my duty. But well, that would be ignoring my duty. You know?"

Zuko glanced up at the stars.

"Zuko?" Aang asked.

"I do have a duty," Zuko said. "To the people of the Fire Nation. I'm a Prince," he said. "My father and my sister ignored their duty. That's why they are the traitors," he swallowed. "If I turned my back on my duty, I would be a true traitor."

Aang was quiet. "That's a heavy burden," he commented.

"So is yours," Zuko commented. "The entire world. I mean."

"Well," Aang grinned. "It's a good thing neither of us are carrying the burden alone."

Zuko halted, then he turned his head and Aang turned his. They faced each other looking at each other.

And then suddenly, they both smiled. Both lifted their hands and met in a little fist bump before laying back. Resting their heads in their hands, looking at the stars. Just enjoying the moment and the company.

Chapter Text

The team had been flying for a couple of days straight, and as they neared the fringe they pushed Appa a bit more than they probably should have, just to get out of the desert before landing.

Finally team Avatar landed at a big metal harbour filled with people and waiting ships, to take them across a large body of water to Ba Sing Se.

It was decided that they needed to give Appa at least one full day of rest before they even attempted to cross the open ocean so they might as well check out the harbour.

Zuko of course had been quick to demand that Aang put on his earth kingdom clothes and hat. As for Zuko himself?

His hair had now grown out enough that he could pull it down to cover part of his face, and honestly when he did that you didn't really notice the scar that much. Unlike when he had sported the bald look and the scar was the first thing anyone would have noticed.

Sokka would have made fun of the guy for sporting an emo look that matched his personality, but honestly he couldn't blame the guy for wanting to keep a low profile. It was in everyone's best interest really.

Though… perhaps checking out the harbour hadn't been such a great idea. It was depressing to say the least.

The terminal hall was huge, metal and grey and there were long… looong lines of people waiting to hopefully get a passport.

And all of these people looked thin, miserable, wore old worn out clothes and clearly had a desperate look on their faces.

There were so many of them too… far to many.

Zuko looked down as he swallowed, his body shaking lightly. It was pretty obvious he felt guilt even if this wasn't his fault.

Aang as well looked around with a sad look in his eyes though suddenly his eyes widened and he gasped. "MING! YING!" he shouted and they all looked up to see the pottery makers standing in line with their kid.

Both gasped by the sight of them and Aang laughed as he ran over there followed by Zuko who came as well.

"You made it out all right!" Zuko smiled at them. "That's good! I'm so glad!"

Wide-eyed Ming and Ying looked at Zuko.

"Are… are you okay?" Zuko asked.

"It's us," Aang smiled. "from the city.."

"I… I know," Ming shivered, looking from Zuko to Aang. "You're… the Avatar."

Aang halted. "Erhm… yes," he admitted.

Ming's eyes turned to Zuko again who now suddenly felt very aware.

"Erhm, listen," Zuko tried to hold up his hands. "I didn't mean I…"

And then Ming fell down on her knees bowing her head, "My Prince."

Zuko's eyes widened, there was stunned silence and then Zuko hissed.

"Mi-Ming! Stand up, please!" Zuko asked. "Seriously! This is not," he covered his face with his hand as if to shield it from anyone who would be walking by and take notice.

"I.. I apologize," Ming said as she stumbled back up on her legs. Only managing to stand because of her husband, and still she looked at the ground rather than at Zuko.

It was awkward. Neither Aang or Zuko seemed to know what to do.

Ming just refused to look at them and Ying was wide-eyed looking up, holding his wife up with both hands.

"Erhm… Ming. Could you look at me?" Zuko asked. "Please?"

Ming swallowed then slowly, slowly she raised her head and looked at Zuko. By the sight of his face she gasped.

"Ming… I'm just a guy. You know?" Zuko asked. "I'm exactly the same as when I was looking at your pottery."

"I know, I just… what you did. I can't even. They were going to take me away from my baby," Ming sniffed. "I was so scared… and I just. Thank you," she whispered.

"Oh, that… It's the least I could do," Zuko's face started to grow more and more red. "I-I mean. What my father did it's… It's wrong! And my grand-father and… Great grand-father. I don't… I'm not."

"So you really are Prince Zuko," Ying breathed.

Zuko halted. Then slowly nodded.

"And you're working with the Avatar," Ming gasped for breath.

"Well that erhm… yeah," Again Zuko's head was beet red. "But it's not what you think! The Fire Nation is suffering! And I want to stop it. When the world is out of balance everyone is suffering. Including the people of the Fire Nation and I just… I just…" then he halted wide-eyed looking at Ming.

Ming... She was smiling. There were even light tears in her eyes. Then she bowed down and picked up her one year old daughter holding her tight. "When I grew up," Ming said. "I grew up near a waterfall. The place… It was beautiful. Every year we would have a festival around that waterfall. It was the highlight of the year for me. When I left… I didn't believe I would ever be able to see it again, because it was in the Fire Nation, on one of the islands," she swallowed. "I want to show Kulai that waterfall. I never believed it could happen but..:" her eyes watered. "Maybe someday. Right?"

Zuko halted, then he nodded. "I can't promise anything. But I will do my best. I promise. I'll at least try to free the Fire Nation and I won't stop until I'm dead!"

"Please don't die," Ming asked in an honest voice. "My Prince I.."

"Please," Zuko held up a hand. "That's not a title I earned."

"I disagree," Ming said. "You're my Prince and… it makes me really proud. For the first time in such a long time, I can feel proud of being Fire Nation again. All because of you."

Zuko's eyes wided. "What?" he gaped.

Ming just looked at him, a genuine warm and hopeful smile on her face.

Zuko was too stunned for words, his mind tried to sort through what Ming had just said but he didn't quite comprehend it. "I'm sorry… I don't understand," he finally said and Ming blinked confused.

Then she opened her mouth, only to shower Zuko in praise and Zuko looked like someone who had just been told that water was dry and fire was wet.

Aang smiled warmly as Zuko talked to the family he had rescued and slowly backed out. Leaving it to Zuko to talk it out with these two. Instead he headed back to Katara, Sokka and Toph who were standing together in a small group.

"Man, this place is kind of depressing," Sokka sighed deeply. "Maybe we should just have stayed outside."

"I'm glad we came here," Aang said, side glancing at Zuko out of the corner of his eye then back at the group as he grinned.

Toph shrugged. "Personally. I kind of just want to get back to Appa," she commented dryly as Katara sighed.

That was when suddenly Sokka was grabbed from behind and turned around by a strange girl in guard uniform. Everyone gasped by the sight of her.

"You! What do you think you're doing?" The girl asked.

"Erh. What?" Sokka asked. "Is there some kind of problem?"

"Yes. I have a problem with you," The girl stated as she let go.

"Excuse me?" Sokka squeaked and the othersjust gaped.

"Yes you," The girl continued. "I know your type! Seen it so many times before. Probably sarcastic. You think you're hilarious and let me guess," she smirked as she crossed her arms. "You're travelling with the Avatar."

That made everyone gasp and Sokka blinked astounded. "Do.. Do I know you?" he asked.

"What? You mean you don't remember?" The girl stepped forward, getting into Sokka's face. "I should have your head for that!" she exclaimed, shooting an arm forward which Sokka grabbed by instinct and held in the air.

The girl looked at her arm now held by Sokka with wide eyes. Then she smirked, "Wow. Somebody has been working out."

"Why thank you. Yes, Yes I have been working out," Sokka stated, flexing his arm a bit. "Now who are you?"

The girl smirked as she looked at him. "Maybe this will make you remember," she stated and leaned over to plant a kiss on Sokka's cheek before standing back with a smirk on her lips.

Sokka gaped, so did everyone else and then it clicked for Sokka. "SUKI!" he exclaimed and pulled the girl in for a hug. Katara and Aang grinned ear to ear.

"Suki?!"

"Who?" Toph asked.

"Yup," Suki grinned as she finally let go and stood back with her hands on her hips. "It's so great seeing you guys! How's it going?"

"It's good seeing you too, Suki!" Aang beamed. "You scared me there for a second."

Suki laughed. "Sorry I just couldn't resist!"

"You look so different without your makeup!" Katara gaped.

"I know. That's what made it fun," Suki smirked.

It was then that Zuko decided to return to the group.

"Hey guys, what's going on?"

At onces Suki swirled around, glaring at Zuko. "You."

Zuko's eyes widened, "Errrh."

Next thing everyone knew, it was as fast as lightning. Suki grabbed Zuko, threw him on the ground, pinned a foot into his shoulder and held his arms behind his back.

"Auw!" Zuko exclaimed from the floor only to get that foot on his shoulder.

"Suki wait!" Aang shouted. "It's okay! He's with us now."

"Really?" Suki asked without letting up. "Are you saying the rumours are true? The Dragon Prince is travelling with the Avatar?"

"The dragon… What?" Zuko asked from the floor, face smooshed into the floor.

"Please let him go," Aang asked. "He's our friend."

Finally Suki shrugged and let go of Zuko who groaned deeply as he managed to sit up rubbing his arm.

"You okay?" Katara asked Zuko, holding out a hand to help him up.

"Yeah… I'm okay," Zuko gasped as he managed to get back up on his feet then looked at Suki. "I'm sorry. Have we met before?" he asked.

"Yeah," Suki stated coldly as she crossed her arms. "You burned down my village."

"Oh," Zuko halted.

There was silence… a very awkward silence.

"I'm… sorry about that," Zuko swallowed.

Suki lifted an eyebrow as she just stood with crossed arms and Zuko looked at her and blinked.

Zuko put his fist into the palm of his hand and bowed for Suki. "Sincerely and humbly. I really do apologize. I am so sorry for the trouble I caused," he said and then stood in a static bow. More silence followed and Zuko glanced up. "I.. I'm sorry I don't know what else to do," he said.

Suki frowned as she looked at him and Zuko squirmed. Then Suki tilted her head. "Are we sure that's actually Prince Zuko?" she asked.

"I don't know. Ever since he joined us I have been theorizing that that's actually an alien that just looks like Zuko," Sokka admitted.

Katara rolled her eyes. "Yes, that's Zuko and yes he turned a new leaf. Zuko stands up. You apologized enough. You're going to be permanently bent over in a bow if you keep this up!"

And Zuko popped up straight as if on command.

"We're friends now," Aang smiled warmly, stepping in front of Zuko. "Not just that. He's my fire bending teacher! I learned so much from him already."

"Really?" Suki asked, then turned back to Zuko. "And what would make a Prince turn away from his nation?" she asked.

Now Zuko looked more serious as he met Suki's eyes. More steadfast and grounded. As he spoke. His voice was low and secure, "I never turned away from the Fire Nation. The Fire Lord did," he said. "It's just that I only realized that more recently. I've seen the suffering the Fire Lord brought upon his own people as well as the rest of the world. I know now that a world out of balance hurts all the nations that live in this world. Look around," he gestured with his hand. "Many of these people are also people from the Fire Nation. Those are my people. It's my duty. My responsibility. To help them save and regain the country they lost. So they can return and be safe in their own home! And won't have to bow to a Fire Lord who never cared for his own people."

"Huh," Suki commented then took a few steps away Zuko glancing after her. Then finally she turned around and offered Zuko a smile. "Good. Then I forgive you."

"What?" Zuko blinked.

"I forgive you. Now let's go celebrate with a good meal. My treat," Suki said. "Come on, this way," she gestured. "Dragon Prince."

"What's with this Dragon Prince thing?" Zuko asked with a frown.

"It's what people have been calling you," Suki smirked. "There are stories going around that you breathe fire like a dragon. You're saying that isn't true?"

"That only happened one time!" Zuko exclaimed.

"It was really cool though," Aang gasped.

"Even I could feel the heat," Toph nodded. "Okay I don't know this lady. But I like her!"

"Yeah," Sokka sighed. "It was kind of cool.. But wait until you see the moves I learned!" he exclaimed, making Suki chuckle.

"I can't wait," She smirked and Sokka grinned as finally they all followed Suki to where-ever she intended to take them.

Chapter Text

If Zuko was to be honest, he still didn't really know who this woman was. He didn't doubt her words though… that he had… burned down her village. He knew he had done a lot of burning.

Zuko's stomach sank as he tried to listen in to the others' conversation and finally the word was dropped.

Kyoshi! She was one of the Kyoshi warriors from Kyoshi Island! Oh…. Okay now Zuko got it. He averted his eyes, only for his heart to sink even more as more girls joined them all with combat fans in their belts. Several of them were glancing at Zuko with a hostile look on their faces, only for Suki to wave them away and tell them he had turned good. The girls then started to giggle.

That might have been cute but Zuko already knew each and everyone of them was a killing machine and he had destroyed their home… their home which had been on a sovereign island which had remained neutral in the war. He had literally brought the war to them. Zuko squirmed even more glancing at the killer girls with razor sharp fans. He wasn't exactly at ease right now.

He couldn't even enjoy the hot bowl of soup the girl… Suki! Suki was her name - had gotten for them all. That was a lot of soup.

At last in an attempt to relax Zuko had retreated to a corner with his food to concentrate on eating. With this team you never knew when you would get a well prepared meal again and you needed to savor this thing.

Carefully Zuko lifted a steaming spoonful of soup and blew on it and put it in his mouth.

That was of course when someone had to ask him, "Hey are you okay?"

Zuko jumped in shock, then choked on his soup and started to cough.

"Sorry! I didn't mean to startle you!" Suki exclaimed, holding up her hands as Zuko coughed and banged on his own chest.

"It… it's okay," Zuko managed to wheeze and finally sucked in a deep breath and finally managed to settle before he glanced up at the Kyoshi leader who looked at him with concerned eyes. "I'm fine." Zuko said, cringing as his own voice broke.

Suki smiled amused, "Look. I'm sorry if I scared you earlier. I just - you know… wanted to get even. Then we would have a chance of starting over."

Zuko glanced up at Suki. "I don't understand," he said.

"You're travelling with the Avatar and I trust those guys," Suki said. "I will admit when I first heard the rumour I thought it was weird but I thought if it was true, there was probably a good reason. Like I said, I trust these people."

Zuko blinked.

Suki tilted her head, "You know. You are not a thing like what I remember you being like."

"I erhm," Zuko glanced down at his bowl. "I had a few issues to work out… a lot of issues… I am still working on it." He shuddered at the memory of Deseree.

Suki smiled amused, pulling forward a chair and sat down to look at Zuko, "You don't seem like such a bad guy now. And not a total jerk."

"Erhm… Thanks." Zuko glanced up.

"Seriously. With you acting like this, it's really hard being mad at you. It's okay. You know, you can talk back to me," Suki assured. "I don't bite."

"I don't really have a desire to talk back to you," Zuko said, a bit confused.

"Hmm. Maybe Sokka is right. You're an alien," Suki commented.

"I'm not." Zuko began loudly, then sighed deeply. "I'm not an alien," he finally finished in a calmer tone, groaning as he ran a hair through his hair. "I just… I want to do the right thing and I know what I did in the past was wrong. I did a lot of wrong things and yet, the best I can do is move forward." he sighed deeply. "I'm not very good at this." he finally said, meeting Suki's eyes. "Speaking I mean. Never been good at it."

Suki smirked, "I just want you to know you don't have any reason to be afraid. The Kyoshi warriors are loyal to the Avatar and all of his reincarnations. Right now the Avatar is gushing over you and is really busy telling everyone how good friends you all are now."

"Oh." Zuko blinked, "Ahem." he coughed into his hand, looking anywhere but at Suki. "The Avatar tends to… over exaggerate sometimes."

" He is also incredibly honest," Suki said amused. "I don't think he can lie to save his own life. Seems to me that's another thing you two have in common."

Zuki blushed as he glanced away.

Suki chuckled and spoke, "I hope you'll enjoy your meal. Prince Zuko." she respectfully nodded at him and finally stood and walked away to rejoin the others.

Oddly Zuko looked after her… why was the entire world acting so weird now? This was weird.

And it didn't become any less weird as another Kyoshi warrior came and asked if he wanted another bowl of soup.

What was wrong with these people?

As soon as Zuko felt it was okay to leave without appearing rude, he excused himself with the excuse that he was going to check on Appa.

Thankfully the others seemed to smile an understanding smile and let him go. Suki for some reason even looked slightly apologetic.

Honestly though, the moment Zuko was outside he just inhaled a deep breath of fresh air, just enjoying being outside again and he made his way over to Appa who was hidden behind some cliffs with the other animals.

"Hi buddy," Zuko smiled as he padded the big bison on the squishy snout. "You doing okay?"

The bison made a big huff in response just as Momo and Lin-Lin came running between Zuko's legs and then around him. Zuko smirked as he reached into his pocket for the bread he had brought from inside and crumbled it up into pieces. "Here you go," he said, making both animals cheer before digging into the food.

Zuko inhaled again as he turned towards the water, noting that the sun had started to set.

Ba Sing Se huh?

Zuko had heard so many stories of that city. Uncle had laid siege to it… for 600 days and still hadn't managed to breach the walls.

Had to be a really big and strong wall! Iroh with the entire fire nation army at his disposal and not able to breach it. It had seemed unreal back then and it still did now.

Iroh the dragon of the west. The man who had killed the last dragon in the world with his own hands. Who had conquered so many lands.

Then again. To connect Zuko's uncle who loved his tea and pai-sho with that General from the stories and visions also seemed pretty weird.

Heck. Zuko himself had often ended up forgetting about all of those incredible stories about Iroh when the old man just went on about music night and the wonders of tea.

Zuko put a hand on Appa's ear, mindlessly scratching as he looked towards the water.

"Where are you uncle?" Zuko asked out loud. "You said you would meet up." He exhaled deeply. He couldn't really blame Iroh. It wasn't like he had any way of knowing where they were anyway.

For pete's sake they had spent most of their time hiding either on a barren mountain or in an inhabited forest. How on earth was Iroh supposed to find them like that?

Just then Zuko sniffed and there was a scent in the air. It was… spicy and it reminded Zuko of the Fire Nation.

Was that fire flakes? Who had fire flakes all the way out here?

The scent alone made Zuko long for home, as well as just grabbing a handful and stuffing them in his mouth. Curiously Zuko followed the scent around the cliffs going a bit more inland until finally he saw the light of a fire and a group of people around that.

A fairly large group. There seemed to be around twenty or so people there and Zuko halted.

That's when a woman turned her head and Zuko recognised her at once. So did the woman as Ming lightened up and grinned. She poked the person beside her, an older man and pointed at Zuko.

The man gaped and suddenly Zuko had the attention of everyone now looking at him.

… Zuko didn't know what was going on but swallowed and stepped forward.

"See I told you!" Ming exclaimed. "Prince Zuko is here! I told you all!"

Zuko halted, confused by the excitement he seemed to have caused. He caught sight of Ying who looked slightly apologetic. The rest were strangers.

Then an old man squinted his eyes. "How do we know that's actually prince Zuko?" he asked. "and how do we even know the stories are true?"

Zuko halted as he glanced around all the people looking up at him then he blinked. "Wait a minute. Are you all… Fire Nation?" he asked.

"Fire Nation and their families," Ying smirked, holding up a hand.

Zuko smiled amused then looked back at the others. "What are you all doing here?" he asked.

A young woman sighed, "To get a ticket but we found out you need an earth kingdom passport. With some of us being from the Fire Nation, we don't have Earth Kingdom passports."

"Oh," Zuko realized. "You are all heading for Ba Sing Se then. Right?" he asked.

"We'll just have to take serpent's pass," Ying said a little sadly as he held his daughter in his lap. He looked nervous. No wonder.

"The serpent's pass is infamous for how dangerous it is," Zuko said. "Are you sure that's a good idea?"

"We have already come so far," The old man huffed.

Zuko hesitated. "May I join you?" he asked.

"Of course your highness," Ming smiled as she moved aside, allowing Zuko to sit down and people frowned at him.

"For the record!" The old man huffed. "I don't buy that you're Prince Zuko! And even if you were, I have no reason to think Prince Zuko is any different than the rest of the royal family."

"That's entirely fair. On both accounts," Zuko said. "You have no reason to believe I'm Prince Zuko and you have no reason to believe Prince Zuko is any different than the rest of his family."

The old man blinked, clearly not expecting that answer.

"I don't want anything from you," Zuko assured and then hesitated when he remembered what had led him to their camp fire. "Well… I did smell some fire flakes. I haven't had any fire flakes for three years. Ever since I was forced to leave the Fire Nation," he admitted. "The scent… it reminded me of home. It sure has been a long time since I last set foot on those shores."

That made everyone blink and then relax. They all seemed to recognise his feelings and they all shared it in some sense.

A girl looked up at Zuko, she looked to be ten or eleven then offered Zuko her bowl. "My mom just made these," she said, leaning into the woman next to her.

"Are you sure it's all right I take a handful?" Zuko asked. "I don't mean to steal your treats."

"Uhuh," the girl nodded and Zuko smiled then put a fist to his palm and bowed.

"Thank you. That's a very gracious gift," Zuko said, before taking a small handful. Carefully he pinched a few in his fingers. Taking care to saviour the flakes, he put them in his mouth feeling the burning sensation in his mouth. "These are very good," he smiled lightly and sighed. "Thank you again. They do taste of home."

Again everyone was just looking at Zuko. Some with curiosity and others with apprehension.

"I erhm…" Zuko hesitated. "I know you all have a story explaining why you are here… you are refugees." he said. "I would like to hear them. Your stories I mean. That is… if you wouldn't mind sharing."

"Why?" It was a young man who sat on the other side of the fire that asked.

Zuko looked at him. The man looked like he was his own age, if not a little bit older, no older than nineteen at least. He had a burn scar starting at his chin and going down his neck.

Seeing him looking, the young man smirked. "I'll tell you how I got mine if you tell me how you got yours," he said.

Zuko looked at the man. "What's your name?" he asked.

"Zhau-Li and yours?" the young man asked.

"Zuko," Zuko replied honestly, making some of them smirk amused. "I refused to fight my father, Fire lord Ozai, in an Agni Kai so he publicly burned my face off and then banished me. You?"

"I was ordered to burn down a village and I refused. I was burned and imprisoned for insurrection," Zhau-Li replied.

"I assume you escaped prison," Zuko then nodded. "So… a deserter from the army?"

Zhau-Li looked at Zuko then nodded.

"It takes a brave man to stick to his principles," Zuko said. "If what you say is true. You acted with honour that day."

Zhau-Li smirked grimly, "Not like it helped any. They burned it all down anyway. All the screams… people running, crying," he hissed. "That's when I knew. Fire is evil."

Zuko looked at Zhau-li frowning slightly. "You're a fire bender. Aren't you?"

"No," Zhau-Li stated, absolute. "Not any more."

Zuko's eyes widened before he scooted forward. "Let me see your hands," he asked.

Zhau-Li frowned.

Zuko lifted an eyebrow but finally Zhau-Li sighed and offered Zuko his hands.

Zuko glanced down at them, seeing rough fingers with some scar tissue as well. "You shouldn't be afraid of fire," he then said, holding forward his own and he made a tiny little flame appear in his own hand. Everyone stared.

He spoke gently, his eyes on his flame, "See… fire is not always bad. Right now this fire is keeping everyone warm, just like your campfire. Here," he offered the tiny flame into Zhao-Li's hands and the man's eyes widened.

"Look at that flame in your hands. What do you see?" Zuko asked.

Zhau-Li frowned. "It's… small," he commented in a slight frown. "And… " he blinked, confused.

"Alive," Zuko finished. "it's alive. After all, fire Is life."

Zhau-Li blinked as he wide-eyed looked up at Zuko.

Zuko smiled a hopeful smile.

"How can you even say that!" Zhau-Li asked in a frustrated voice and extinguished the flame. "Look at your face! Fire did that to you!"

"I didn't say fire wasn't dangerous," Zuko said sadly. "But so is water, it can drown you. Earth can bury you. Wind can knock you off a cliff or tear down a house! Yes, the elements are dangerous but they also are what creates this world. They are all needed. If one goes away all of the world will collapse. For a plant to grow it needs all four elements. Earth to grow, water to nourish it, it breathes air and fire… the sun gives it light," he smiled. "I learned that while training the Avatar."

Zhau-Li gasped. "So… It's true," he gasped. "You are Prince Zuko and you're with the Avatar."

"Yeah," Zuko nodded and everyone gaped astounded.

And then came a waterfall of questions which evolved into a talk that lasted for many hours. It went back and forth and the more they talked the more at ease they were with each other. It had been so long since Zuko had been with his own people and it felt different. He really enjoyed being with team Avatar but this was kind of different as they talked about their favorite festivals from the Fire Nation and what the perfect fire flake was. There were four fire benders in the group. Zuko, Ming, Zhau-Li and a girl called Shuri. They all showed off and the other clasped their hands while they whispered old Fire Nation proverbs. It was clear this group had something very specific in common.

And then long after the sun had gone down and the world had become dark hours ago, the Avatar himself came.

"There you are!" Aang gasped with relief. "I couldn't find you!"

Everyone gaped up at Aang.

"The Avatar!" One of them gasped.

Zuko shook his head and stood up. "Sorry Aang," he said. "Listen. Tomorrow you guys should go ahead to Ba Sing Se. I'll meet up with you at the wall or something."

Aang blinked. "Why?" he asked.

"I'm going to help these people across the serpent's pass," Zuko said. "It's the least I could do."

Aang looked at them then he rolled his eyes. "You really think we are going to let you do that alone?" he asked. "If you're walking across the serpent's pass to help these people, we're all walking across the serpent's pass. Appa can take the elderly and the children and then the rest can walk."

"Are you sure?" Zuko asked.

"Yup. I'll go tell the others," Aang said then grinned. "Sokka is going to be so annoyed but you know, I'm the Avatar."

Zuko smiled and was relieved, "Thank you. I appreciate it."

Aang just winked and went back towards Appa.

Ming gaped. "Are you sure?" she asked. "Prince Zuko."

"Yeah," Zuko said. "You guys are Fire Nation and I wasn't there for you, even when I should have been. At least I can do so now. I know it isn't much but… at least I can make sure you make it to Ba Sing Se safely."

"And the Avatar will help us? The Fire Nation?" Zhau-Li asked astounded.

"The Avatar seeks to restore balance to the entire world," Zuko said. "We are trying to save the Fire Nation, not destroy it! The one who is destroying it is Ozai! My father! He's why you are all here in the first place."

They all nodded seriously.

"I want you all to be safe," Zuko said, seriously. "So when this is over. You can help restore our nation! I'm going to need help with that. A lot of help - when the war is over that is," he smiled shyly. "Would you help me restore the Fire Nation? After the war," he asked.

Suddenly, everyone was smiling and they were nodding eagerly, causing Zuko to smile warmly, feeling really happy to meet others. Others who truly loved the Fire Nation. Not for what it had become but for what it could be.

And these people, they were giving Zuko hope too!

Chapter Text

Just looking at the serpent pass it looked long, slim, tall and extremely treacherous.

"Remind me again why we are doing this," Sokka asked.

"Because Zuko wants to help these people get across and Zuko is our friend so we're not just going to leave him alone here," Aang replied, skipping past.

"You don't have to do it," Zuko said. "You can ride on Appa with the elderly and the children if you want."

"Hey no way! If I do that I'll be a lazy boned coward. I'm a young strapping lad so I am coming with you," Sokka stated.

"Then why are you complaining?" Katara asked.

"It's just what I do," Sokka stated with a shrug. "I sleep, I eat and I complain."

"Can't really argue with that," Katara commented as Aang shook his head.

"Well," Zuko looked at the pass. "If there is something the people of the Fire Nation have, It's bravery. The will to move forward," he glanced at the people behind him whom did perk up by his words.

"Come on then. Children and elderly go up on Appa!" Aang gestured.

"YAAAAY!" The little girl who had given Zuko some of her fire flakes shouted in delight as she ran for the big bison and Zuko helped her up.

"Ming you take Kulai. I'll walk," Ying insisted to his wife who nodded nervously.

"You go on Appa too," Zuko told the old man who looked pretty doubtful up at the Bison. "It's safe I promise. I flew on him plenty of times."

The old man glared at Zuko but finally allowed Zuko to help him up and soon six people total were on Appa.

"We'll see you on the other side," Zuko promised as Aang padded the bison.

"You heard him Appa. The other side. Yip yip," Aang encouraged, padding the bison and Appa let out a roar and then he was off.

"Come on, let's get going. We shouldn't waste any daylight," Zuko said, walking forward.

"WAIT!"

Everyone turned to see a Kyoshi warrior coming, running in full gear as she gasped for air.

"Suki!" Sokka gasped happily as Suki stopped in front of them.

"I… I heard you were going to cross the pass. I'm coming with you!" she said.

Sokka, Katara and Aang gaped and then Sokka beamed.

"That's GREAT! We're happy to have you here!" Sokka grinned.

Zuko looked at Suki for a moment, wondering why she was even here but at last nodded. "Come on we need to go," he said as he took the first step onto the treacherous road and everyone followed.

Indeed it was a very hard and steep climb, there were a lot of loose rocks that could be seen crumbling and then smashing far below and other places the road was outright slippery, nearly making people slide off the edge - if it hadn't been for Toph.

Katara hung back in the middle of the group, whilst Zuko and Aang walked in front and it was not lost on Zuko how people would keep looking at them even if Zuko had spent the entire evening with this group just the night before.

"Well so far so good," Aang commented as the shore behind them had become a thin line in the horizon.

"Let's not celebrate before we're all the way on the other side," Zuko replied and Aang nodded.

Suddenly Zuko halted as he looked towards the ocean and so did all the others.

"It's a Fire Nation ship!" Katara gasped.

Zuko frowned. "What is it doing here?" he asked. "This is not Fire Nation territory."

All the rest swallowed and shifted from foot to foot uneasily. They were rather exposed on the ledge.

"This is weird," Zuko frowned. "That's a military ship and they usually don't sail alone. They usually sail in fleets."

"That's good though isn't it? Less Fire Nation soldiers to worry about," Katara said before pointing out. "Your's would always sail alone."

"Mine was a special case. It wasn't really a part of the army." Zuko replied in a frown then suddenly a glow came from the ship and his eyes widened. "They spotted us! Everyone back! Let me handle this one."

"Zuko, are you sure?" Aang asked.

"Yes!" Zuko stated as he stepped forward with intent. "I need you to go further back than that!" he stated.

Aang's eyes widened and then ushered the others back. "Everyone back!" Aang demanded. "My fire bending teacher is handling this!"

Katara rolled her eyes.

Everyone scrambled as far back as they could on the small road whilst still curiously watching Zuko who stood on the edge taking a stance.

The fireball came closser a great massive fireball.

Katara watched carefully as she saw the water bending stands again. What was he going to do this time? Zhau-Li went to step forward but Aang blocked him with his staff.

The giant fireball was on them and Zuko moved to get right in front of the big flaming ball of death. With a deep breath, he reached out and then did what he had first attempted with Aang at the lake. He pivoted on his heels, taking the entire fireball with him and threw it right back where it had come from. Right back at the ship where it embedded in the side and exploded.

Katara was definitely still impressed, even having whitising the move the first time. Some of the others though were silent and gaping. From her side, Toph muttered with folded arms, "He did something impressive that I couldn't see again, didn't he."

Zuko gasped for breath where he stood, pearls of sweat falling down his tendrils before straightening and slapping his hands together, "That should keep them occupied for a while. We need to keep moving."

Zhau-Li gaped. "Ho-how?" he asked. "that shouldn't be possible! You can't re-direct fire! That's not how that works."

Zuko turned to Zhau-Li then smirked. "It is now," he said. Clearly he couldn't help but look pleased with himself and honestly Katara didn't blame him. "I can give you some pointers if you want. Later though." he said. "But right now we need to concentrate on getting to the other side."

The others nodded as Aang gestured. "Come one hurry."

Zhau-Li however, kept looking stunned as another young man padded him on the shoulder. "That's the Avatar's fire bending teacher for you."

Zhau-Li nodded astounded. "Yeah no kidding," he said, barely even whispering.

Zuko however kept standing, staring down at the iron ship far below them.

"You okay?" Sokka asked as he approached Zuko.

"Yeah," Zuko said. "that ship though… it worries me," he said.

"Well yeah. A Fire Nation ship is always kind of a bad sign," sokka said, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Like you said though, we just have to keep going," Sokka pointed out and Zuko nodded, finally going with the others and joined by Suki.

"That was some fire bending," Suki smirked. "I sure have never seen anything like that before."

"Oh, thank you. I think," Zuko replied, still not really knowing how to interact with this girl.

"Could you do that when we met at Kyoshi island?" Suki asked.

"No," Zuko replied honestly. "I didn't have the knowledge and even if I did, I wouldn't have had the control to do it."

"I thought so," Suki nodded with a smirk. "You didn't seem to have a lot of control back then."

"Yeah… I won't deny that." Zuko said, embarrassed.

"Hey you know what they say about great men right?" Suki asked, giving Zuko a teasing elbow in the chest. "They aren't born, they are made," she winked.

"That does sound like something my uncle would say," Zuko admitted. "I'm not sure I understand what it means though."

Suki smirked. "You'll get it," she stated and headed back towards Sokka eager to walk next to him.

Zuko sighed as he followed the others, giving the ship below them one last worried glance before he continued.

Chapter Text

As the sun set they had to make camp. It was simply too dangerous to continue over the pass in the dark and the entire group settled on a small island close to the surface of the ocean.

By Zuko's calculations, they were over half way there at least. They should be able to make the rest of the journey the next day.

Most of the group were now sitting around the fire whilst Sokka and Suki were somewhere else out of sight. Zuko couldn't believe it had taken him this long to figure it out, the way Sokka was acting around the girl.

Clearly they had a thing going. Still didn't explain why Suki was so nice to him though.

What would Uncle say? Zuko could just hear him in his head. Sometimes people are just nice to be nice.

Zuko frowned… he had to admit. Ever since he had joined this team. Everybody had been nice.

Team Avatar… Tanyi… Ming and Ying… these guys.

Zuko knew he had changed. He had wanted to change. He just hadn't expected the entire world to change around him just because he changed.

"Erhm, your highness," Zhau-Li nervously approached Zuko.

"It's just Zuko," Zuko assured in a small smile.

"Right," Zhau-Li sat down with crossed legs. "That move you did earlier today… how?" he asked.

Zuko smirked. "I had a great teacher," he said.

"The Avatar?" Zhau-Li asked.

Zuko shook his head. "No. Her," he gestured at Katara next to him who smiled warmly.

Zhau-Li blinked.

"This is Katara. She's the Avatar's water bending teacher," Zuko introduced them.

Katara nodded respectfully for Zhau-Li. "It's nice to meet you."

"But..." Zhau-Li stammered. "She's a water bender! Right?"

Zuko smirked. "When she water bends, she moves in flowing motions. She has to make the water move in a natural flow and create a path for it," he said as he stood up and took a few steps away then created a ball of fire in his hands. "In the same way. It is all about creating a flow with your breathing and your movements." he breathed deeply and controlled as he moved around allowing the ball to move from one finger tip, then travel down the arm over his back and the other arm to the other finger tip before extinguishing it.

Zhau-Li gaped, his eyes wide.

"And at the same time. It is also about breathing, like all fire bending," Zuko taught. "When that fireball came from the ship. I had to inhale as it came towards me, drawing the fire to me. Then I created the flow, a new path," he swirled around to show with his hands. "And exhale when sending the fire back, pushing the fire away. Like in a regular fire attack," he exhaled pushing his hands outwards as an example.

Once again Zhau-Li just seemed too stunned for words.

"Of course. Every time I have used these techniques, I have seen the attacks coming far in advance. I had time to take a stance and prepare," Zuko commented. "The moves probably won't be that useful in more stressful situations such as one on one combat."

"Still I… I have never seen anyone doing fire bending like that before," Zhau-Li had to admit.

Zuko smiled, once again looking pretty satisfied as he slipped a strain of hair behind his ear and sat down again, noting how everyone was looking at him. "You can get the hang of it. It's not that hard," he assured.

"For you," Zhau-Li exclaimed. "That has to take extreme control and precision and you can't be afraid of a big flaming ball of fire coming right at you! I was behind you and I was panicking."

"True," Zuko admitted. "If you panic you're going to get burned," he sighed deeply. "Honestly my advice? Just concentrate on the breathing. When I concentrate on the breath, I don't panic and... make sure you have the basics down first. Once you have all the basics down, the rest comes much easier." He really was turning into Uncle.

"You… panicked before?" Zhau-Li asked quietly. "When… you know, faced fire benders?"

Zuko lifted a hand touching the edge of his scar. "Of course I have," he said. "Fire… can be terrifying."

Zhau-Li touched his own scar on his neck. "You're something else, Prince Zuko."

"I told you. It's just Zuko," Zuko said in a weak smile.

"I know..." Zhau-Li said. "but I'm going to call you Prince Zuko. You're going to take back the Fire Nation right?" he asked.

Zuko halted, then nodded.

"I want to be there too," Zhau-Li said. "I wanted to fight for the Fire Nation. I realized that what I was doing… wasn't fighting for the Fire Nation at all, but what you're doing. You are fighting for it."

Zuko nodded, then he swallowed. "Then for now, keep these people safe," he asked. "That's your job now. Protect the Fire Nation refuges in Ba Sing Se and when the time is right, I'll send the word. Okay?"

Zhau-Li smirked. "I'll hold you to that." he stated and Zuko smirked back as Zhau-Li padded him on the shoulder in encouragement.

Chapter Text

As it turned out, it probably was a good thing that Team Avatar had decided to follow this group, the last stretch of the pass was anything but fun!

There were several rocks that became loose and people almost fell down. They reached a point where the pass itself was submerged into the water, and oh yeah… they found out why this place was called the serpent's pass.

There was a giant sea serpent living here, and it looked like it might enjoy some human meat snacks.

Finally… finally the shore appeared on the horizon and everyone was breathing a deep sigh of relief.

After walking a bit further they could see a giant hairball with an arrow on his head waiting for them at shore making Aang lighten up. "APPAAA!" the young Avatar shouted before he just zoomed ahead leaving the rest in the dust.

"Wuah!" Zhau-Li shouted as he almost tripped before his arm was firmly grabbed by Zuko who was walking right next to him.

"Steady footing. It's the cornerstone of fire bending," Zuko winked in a smirk. "You don't want to fall down during an Agni Kai."

"I understand!" Zhau-Li exclaimed as he listened intently to all of Zuko's advice like he had done the entire trip. It didn't seem to matter to him anymore that he was slightly older than Zuko, he had eagerly been asking questions and been listening for hours while Zuko had been more than happy to talk.

And the two continued talking and then laughed.

Sokka lifted an eyebrow behind them. "Isn't Zuko supposed to teach Aang fire bending?"

"I think it's nice," Katara smiled. "Zuko seems so happy. I have never seen him actually happy before. How long do you think it has been since he met regular fire nation people?"

"According to Zuko, three years," Sokka had to admit while Zuko laughed at something Zhau-Li had said and Zhau-Li beamed as well, happy to have made the prince laugh.

"Really?" Suki asked. "How come?"

"Apparently he was banished," Sokka said. "Something about Zuko defending the lives of some fire nation soldiers. But that went against what the mighty Fire Lord wanted and it ended in this public fire duel between Zuko and his daddy Fire Lord which Zuko refused to fight. Oh, and that ended with half his face burnt off and banishment."

"Oh," Suki's face faltered. "I see... that sucks."

"That's also why he wanted to capture the Avatar," Toph said. "He had been told that the only way to end the banishment and restore his honor was to bring back the Avatar."

"How do you know?" Sokka asked.

"I asked. He told me." Toph simply said. "Guy is stupidly honest. You can pretty much ask him anything and he is going to tell you. The really messed up thing though is that he was asked to capture the Avatar three years ago! He was basically sent away to go away and die on his own."

"A quest with no end," Suki nodded, looking at the Fire Prince again who was beaming and engaged in the happy conversation with Zhau-Li. Then Suki smirked. "Serves the Fire Lord right that he would screw himself over like that!"

"What do you mean?" Sokka asked.

"Think about it. If the Fire Lord had done the right thing and not punished Zuko. Zuko wouldn't be here," Suki said. "He would still be at the palace not having seen what really goes on in the world. He would be loyal to his father. But now he's here! He clearly loves his people and knows exactly what is going on. That guy!" she pointed at Zuko. "Is going to play a key part in ending this war! He is going to do great things in the future! And some of it will probably even be pretty soon," she grinned. "Fire Lord jerk gave us a gift and he doesn't even know it!"

"Well, nice we can be thankful for just one thing jerk lord did," Sokka rolled his eyes. "Even though that included burning and banishing his own son."

Suki smirked amused as she grabbed Sokka's arm and sighed leaning on him for the last stretch making Sokka grin and Katara roll her eyes.

As they reached Aang, he was grinning as he waved his arms. "We made it! We're almost at Ba Sing Se now!" he beamed. "Just a little more! I could see the wall when I jumped!"

Zuko smiled in genuine relief and smiled as he saw the people who were waiting for them. Ming ran to her husband to give him a deep hug and a kiss. The old man nodded his thanks and Aang grinned.

"I'm going to fly ahead and try to find the closest entrance!" Aang grinned as he pulled out his glider and then he was off like a jet.

Suki smiled then sighed. "Well I should go to the Harbor and take a ship back," she said.

"Wait… you're leaving?" Sokka asked.

"You made it across safely," Suki smiled. "My job is done."

"Wait you came… to protect me?" Sokka asked, then he grinned. "Heh. That… but Suki, we need you!" he said. "You and the Kyoshi warriors. You could change the entire outcome with the strike force on the day of the black sun."

"Sokka. You guys have our support. Of course, you do!" Suki said. "And I will meet with you inside of the city! I'll be more than happy to take my best warriors with me to the fire nation capital to join your strike force."

Sokka gasped, "Really?"

"Of course," Suki smiled warmly. "and we the Kyoshi Warriors will accept Zuko as the legitimate heir for the Fire Nation throne."

"Wait what?" Zuko asked in a shocked blink.

"What use will it be to take down Fire Lord Ozai if the next Fire Lord is just as tyrannical?" Suki asked.

"No. Listen, I don't think you understand," Zuko stated. "I can't be the next Fire Lord!"

Suki looked at Zuko then stepped forward and put a hand on his shoulder. Her eyes looked directly into Zuko's "You can and you will," she said. "The world depends on it."

Zuko wet his lip. "But… I."

Suki smirked as she let go of Zuko's shoulder and then turned to Sokka. She smiled sweetly and then leaned over kissing Sokka on his mouth before she stood back. "See you," she whispered and finally ran off.

Sokka sighed deeply as he looked after the fiery warrior then finally he glanced at Zuko and blinked.

Zuko… Looked like he was going to faint any second.

"You okay there Zuko?" Sokka asked.

"What is she talking about!?" Zuko exclaimed, speaking louder than usual. "I can't be… you know… the thing!"

Katara blinked. "Well, who else should it be?"

"I don't know. Uncle, I guess! He was supposed to be the Fire Lord anyway," Zuko said. "I can't.."

Mercifully Zuko was cut short as Aang came back and landed between them. However at the sight of his face, everyone halted.

Aang looked extremely serious. A complete turnaround from his previous eagerness. "Guys…" he said. "you gotta come to the wall quickly. We got trouble."

Chapter Text

"What on earth is that thing?!" Sokka gaped as the entire team finally stood atop the wall, gaping as they were looking down at the monstrosity nearing the wall. Plumes of dust brought up in its wake.

Then they all turned to look at Zuko.

"What?" Zuko asked. "You think because I'm Fire Nation, I know? I have no idea what that is!" he exclaimed then looked at Sokka and everyone else turned to Sokka.

"Oh because I am the plan guy you think I have a plan?" Sokka asked. Then he looked at Aang and everyone looked at Aang.

"What? Just because I'm the Avatar you think I know how to save everybody?" Aang asked.

"Isn't that how it is supposed to work?" Sokka asked.

"That's a lot of pressure!" Aang exclaimed loudly.

"What do you think you are doing up here?!" A male voice asked and they all turned to see a middle aged man in uniform with a sour look on his face.

Zuko frowned as he looked the man over. The uniform was a guard's uniform, the medals on him suggesting high rank but the man underneath was pudgy and didn't have the posture of a warrior at all.

Yes, Uncle was kind of pudgy too, but his stance and way of moving were still very different and a dead giveaway to those who knew what to look for. Even when just dressed in rags, Iroh's stance would be firm.

This man while dressed like a soldier, even a commander, was no fighter at all! There was no way he had ever faced a real fight by himself. At best, he was a pencil pusher who had been promoted over the years for his dedicated service… in the accountant's office… and only promoted by those who wished to stay in power themselves. The hierarchy made sure that those working under them were weaklings that would never cause trouble.

Zuko had grown up among military and soldiers, he had seen it all before. This guy probably thought he was a big fish, from a wealthy family which bought him his first position but he was just a pawn in a game he probably didn't even know he was a part of.

"Who are you?" Aang asked innocently, unlike Zuko, clearly taken back by the confrontational man.

"My name is General Sung," The man spoke in a very important voice.

Zuko couldn't help but lift an eyebrow… General? Really? Yes, the Fire Nation had pencil pawns like him but they never made it to General. Like the Fire Lord would ever accept that kind of weak people to represent his army.

It just made Zuko wonder who was actually in charge around here and why they were playing this dumb game.

"I am the one in charge of defending and keeping order on the wall. And civilians are not permitted here," Sung spoke in a very important voice Zuko was only all too familiar with… Well. Usually, the people speaking like that actually had combat experience to back up their claim to relevancy… Not this guy.

"Oh. That's great," Aang said, still a little stunned. "I'm the Avatar! We can help you defend the wall against the Fire Nation."

"Defend the wall?" Sung asked then laughed a pompous laughter. "What for? No one has ever breached the wall."

"The Dragon of the West did," Toph pointed out.

"Well… he was dealt with. Obviously," Sung replied.

"Liar," Zuko said and Sung turned to him.

"Calling a General of the Earth Kingdom a liar?" Sung asked. "Do you know what the punishment for that may be?"

"Don't know. Don't care," Zuko said. "You were losing that siege. You lucked out that General Iroh abandoned it when he did and it wasn't because he was losing. He was winning."

"Then why would he abandon it?" Sung asked in an important voice. "That makes no sense."

Zuko shrugged. "Even if it was true that Ba Sing Se dealt with the near breach. You weren't part of it. You were in some basement signing papers."

"How dare you!" Sung spluttered. "What does a child know?" he asked.

Zuko was not impressed at all. He had faced actual threatening and dangerous men in his young life. Stood close to them. Sung was not one of them.

"Fine. If you are so great, you should handle that," Zuko gestured with his head.

"Zuko," Aang gasped. Aang wasn't the only one staring at him, not having the experience to see past a title.

"No. Let him handle it," Zuko encouraged.

"Handle what?" Sung asked as he finally waddled to the wall to have a look himself and then he paled. "What on the holy Earth Kingdom's throne is that?"

"That would be the Fire Nation, about to attack your wall..." Sokka said. "maybe you want our help now."

Sung huffed as he stood up and straightened out his uniform. "It is not needed! We have a defense force for exact circumstances like this. The Terra-team. They will take care of it."

"That…" Sokka halted. "Okay, that's a pretty cool name."

"Will that be enough though?" Katara asked.

Zuko shrugged. "Let them have a go."

Sung snorted and turned around on his heel, already dismissing them to get his strike force.

Aang though, looked nervous as he glanced at Zuko, "Are… Are you sure?"

"I know his type," Zuko sighed deeply. "He won't be talked out of it. He has to be proven wrong. So well, let him send his team. Either they really are as good as he says and we are fine. Or he is going to be proven wrong which will be more efficient than us trying to tell him otherwise."

"Where have you met guys like him?" Sokka asked.

"Have you any idea how many Captains, commanders, Generals, and Admirals I had to deal with in the last three years?" Zuko asked. "All trying to assert their own authority and prove that they are a somebody. Prove that by gloating over those in a lesser position than themselves, which would be me. So yes, every time the ship needed some sort of maintenance or when I had to deliver a report - It was such a joy," he drawled, sarcastically.

"So they bullied you to make themselves feel better huh," Sokka commented. "That's kind of pathetic isn't it?"

"Yeah," Zuko sighed deeply. "Made me want to capture the Avatar just to prove those guys wrong."

They all looked up at Zuko.

"Well before I joined you guys! Obviously!" Zuko stated.

"You know what's weird about this?" Sokka asked. "I actually don't blame you at all."

Zuko looked back at Sokka. "Thanks, I guess?"

"They were just bullying a kid!" Sokka continued.

"Look, you don't have to rub it in," Zuko groaned.

"Generals bullying a thirteen year old? Man, some Fire Nation army!" Sokka continued.

"Okay now shut up," Zuko groaned as he turned around and walked away.

"Ha. I think we wounded his pride," Toph smirked, amused.

"That's so mean though!" Aang cried out. "A bunch of adult men just bullying a kid! No wonder he always tried to act scary!"

"Well, Aang," Katara padded him on the head. "Now he's with us. So you can give him all the hugs and kisses he missed out on."

"But… Zuko hates hugs," Aang complained, making them all chuckle amused.

Ming gasped as she looked down the wall, holding her child tight. "Even here…" she whispered. "How ironic. We flee from our own nation and still they come. Even here."

"They won't come inside. I won't let it happen," Zuko assured.

"But General Sung said," Ming gasped.

"If he can't handle it. We'll step in," Zuko said. "Right now. I need all of you guys to go down in the city and stay low. You have to remember you can't tell anyone that you are Fire Nation or that I am here."

"We understand," The old man swallowed, eyes searching Zuko's face. "Prince Zuko," he said as he bowed and everyone followed, respectfully bowing for Zuko making him feel incredibly self aware. "Thank you,"

"It's erhm… It's the least I could do," Zuko said. "A Prince's duty should be to his people. Not the other way around."

Zhau-Li stepped forward then, "Let me help you fight against these invaders."

"No. The Avatar, his teachers, and I will have it handled," Zuko said. "Zhau-Li, I want you to take care of these people! That's the responsibility I give to you now. Take them safely to the city, protect them. I hope I can come and see you soon," he said. "And then when the time comes to take Caldera and I do need your help, I will send a Warhawk with a message."

Zhau-Li nodded seriously, "As you wish Prince Zuko."

Zuko nodded then seriously turned to the others. "Follow Zhau-Li." he ordered. "And stick together. You should remember that even though you are in the Earth Kingdom you are still all Fire Nation. One day you will return. That's my goal now. A Fire Nation you can be happy to return to as I will need your help to rebuild it."

They all nodded seriously and once again all gave one last bow before they followed Zhau-Li towards the stairs where they could vanish down in the massive city and Zuko kept looking after them. What he had just said to them, his aim and vision, sort of made him think about what the others had said at the serpent's pass. There was a strong mix of emotion brewing inside at the thought of who he might have to become.

Just as the refugees had gone, Sokka approached Zuko, "Hey, Zuko. The Terra team is back and… It's not looking good."

"Yup. That went about as well as I expected," Zuko sighed deeply as he turned around to face Sokka.

"You expected them to fail?" Sokka asked.

"Yup. There is no way that Sung would have any team of actually competent soldiers. He's there for show, and so is his team," Zuko replied dryly. "So can we help now?"

"Yeah. He finally gave in."

"Sounds about right," Zuko nodded, his eyes drifting towards the wall. "I wonder what Fire Nation General is inside that thing though," he frowned as he crossed his arms.

"I think I have an idea," Sokka said and Zuko looked up.

"Yeah?" Zuko asked.

"The Terra team reported that they were attacked by a girl who was able to Chi-Block all of them," Sokka said.

Zuko looked up. "Ty-Lee," he breathed.

"And if Ty-Lee is there then..." Sokka swallowed.

"Azula," Zuko whispered and he looked at Sokka who looked wide-eyed back at Zuko.

"So erhm Zuko… how deep shit are we in here?"

"My advice," Zuko said. "Better pinch your nose and hold your breath. This will probably get really ugly, real fast."

And Sokka winced, obviously not looking forward to this at all.

Chapter Text

"Okay remember!" Sokka spoke seriously to the rest of the team. "Our goal is to stop that big machine thing. Ideally, we are going to go in and find a way to destroy it from the inside. Then get out before any fire nation soldiers even find out that we are there!" he said. "That's the ideal scenario which knowing our luck, probably means it won't happen." he rolled his eyes. "Still. Always keep your mind on the price. It's not to defeat the soldiers but to stop that machine!"

Zuko nodded seriously. "Sokka is right. It is unlikely that we can defeat Azula and her friends at this time. Plus what-ever soldiers they have at their disposal."

Sokka shivered. "No offence Zuko. But your sister is terrifying."

"Tell me about it." Zuko rolled his eyes. "Girls are scary."

Katara lifted an eyebrow.

"Have you met my sister and her friends?" Zuko asked.

"Oh." Katara realized. Sokka though snorted and Zuko glared at him.

"Have you met your own sister?" Zuko asked Sokka directly. "And your girlfriend? And her army of girls who can kill with fans? Also, may I introduce you to Toph, have fun fighting her in the arena."

Toph grinned. "The man has a point," she stated.

"But yeah Sokka. If you feel like you can take on Azula by yourself. Please be my guest." Zuko invited in a dry tone.

"Yeah, I think I'm going to pass on that one thank you." Sokka swallowed. "Let's just to try stick to plan and hopefully… avoid combat." he sighed deeply.

"Well, in case we do run into Azula. Zuko you got any tips?" Katara asked.

"Yeah. Run." Zuko replied in a deadpan tone.

Sokka looked at Zuko then sighed. "Fair enough."

Using Tophs earth bending they travelled through a small underground tunnel Toph created to get under the giant machine the group had now elected to just call. "The Ginormous and scary drill." or just. "The Drill." for short.

As soon as they were below the massive moving mountain of metal Zuko cut open a round hole using an intense fire dagger and jumped up before reaching an arm down to pull the rest up one by one.

All except Toph. "Yeah no thank you. I am going to try and slow it down from out here where I can see," she said. "I'll be blind in that hunk of metal!"

"Okay fair enough," Sokka said. "But the moment it gets dangerous you get out of there okay?"

"I'll make a big hole and jump down. Got it." Toph replied as she stamped her foot in the ground to make the first earth pillar to try and slow down the massive machine.

Ones inside the rest of the team looked around at the massive pipes running across the room and small spouts of steam escaping.

"This is kind of similar to the engine of a Fire nation vessel," Zuko commented as he looked around. "But way… way bigger."

"How do we shut it down?" Katara asked.

Zuko shrugged. "I don't know. In a ship you would just douse the coals with water and slam the breaks," he said. "I don't think that is going to work here. Erhm, in a fire nation ship the engines, can become overheated. We could try that."

"No," Sokka said. "They probably have accounted for that and will be able to fix that pretty quick. We need this thing totally destroyed." he grabbed his boomerang and slammed of one of the vales.

Zuko blinked as he looked at the spot where steam was now escaping. "Yeah, that won't be enough Sokka."

"Of course not and that wasn't the plan." Sokka rolled his eyes. "These things would have engineers right? With plans of the thing, they are maintaining? And what do they do when a smaller thing like this breaks?" he asked.

Zuko gaped.

"They come down to try and fix it!" Katara beamed.

"Quick we need to hide!" Aang exclaimed as all nodded and jumped aside.

They didn't need to wait long before an engineer came down with the plans in his hand.

In an instant, before anyone could see Zuko was behind the poor guy, grabbed his arms and held him down. The engineer didn't even get to scream before Katara jumped forward as well and encased him in ice allowing Sokka to simply pluck out the plans from the engineer's hand. "Thanks." he simply stated before Zuko grabbed a pipe and knocked the engineer over the head.

"That looks like it hurt." Aang hissed.

"He'll be out for about thirteen minutes. Let's move." Zuko said in a strict tone.

The rest nodded and all moved to the next room where Sokka laid out the plans for all of them to have a look.

"Oh… Wow." Zuko breathed as he looked over the drawings seeing multiple steam engines keeping the entire thing running. Meaning if you took out one steam engine the others would pick up the slack as backups.

"Man it's a shame the fire nation is evil. This is pretty cool." Sokka commented only for Zuko to glare at him. "Sorry," he said sheepishly then turned back. "Six steam engines," he commented. "All of them probably guarded. Taking out one won't be enough and we'll definitely be discovered before we are even done taking one out," he commented.

"What if we blocked the exhaust chimneys?" Zuko asked as he pointed. "It will build up the pressure and eventually they are going to explode. It has happened with the ships."

"Good idea but it would require all the engines to explode at the same time. Once one explode they'll figure it out and just clean the other chimneys." Sokka said. "I think our best option is these. Those support pillars are keeping the entire thing standing. We cut those and the entire thing collapse."

"That's going to take time." Zuko whispered back but had already formed a fire dagger in his hand. "I'm not sure we have that sort of time."

"Depends on how we do it." Sokka smirked. "Remember we got a fire bender and a water bender! Zuko. Can you heat up the beams until they are soft? And Katara, you can make that jet of water of yours cut!"

"Sokka you're a genius!" Katara gasped.

"Well I do have my moments." Sokka grinned obviously satisfied as he rolled up the plans. "Aang you need to help with both. First heat up and then help Katara with the cut while Zuko keeps the beams warm."

"Got it!" Aang nodded and they all started to run to where they could get to the outer structure.

They had to run and climb a bit but was finally above the engine rooms where the massive pillars of pure steel shot up and Zuko and Aang jumped to the nearest one grabbing it from each their side and then the metal started to heat up.

Katara exhaled as she pulled out the water and then slashed it through the softened metal. Aang letting go to help her with the process and Zuko kept his hands on the steel beam as he breathed deeply and rhythmically.

It took them three minutes and they cut through… But the pillar basically stayed in place.

"It.. It's too heavy." Zuko gasped. "It won't move."

"Oh no." Sokka gasped. "This should collapse!"

"No, wait. This will work!" Aang gasped. "It's like what Toph said. Weaken the opponent at many places and then."

Zuko's eyes widened. "A big impact will make the entire thing fall apart!"

"And when the first one falls the entire thing will collapse like a chain reaction." Katara finished.

"LET'S GO TEAM! To the next pillar!" Sokka shouted. "You guys can do it!"

Zuko glared shortly at Sokka but they continued to the next pillar as asked and soon that one was cut through as well and then as they worked on the third one the entire thing started to rumble making the people stumble.

"What was that?" Aang asked.

"We must have hit the wall." Zuko gasped. "They started drilling," he said as the entire thing was now rumbling and vibrating.

"This is good!" Sokka gasped. "With all of these vibrating and the pillars cut it will collapse we just need to keep going! Keep going guys!"

The other three didn't even take the time to reply but hurried up, time was running out!

Azula's eyes were narrowed as she looked at the engines room. They had started the drill of the wall. She was not happy though. Something felt off.

This foolish war minister was already congratulating himself on his own win, but the machine felt different. And that Ba Sing Say had stopped their defence felt highly suspect as well. Those earth benders they had send had been pathetic. Surely this couldn't be the extent of Ba Sing Se's defence. If that had been it. Even her own lazy uncle should have been able to breach that wall in less than a day. It wouldn't have taken him six hundred days if this was it.

Just then a soldier came running. "SIR!" he shouted. "An engineer was found knocked out and his machine plans stolen! And one of our supporting pillars were cut clean through its sabotage!"

Azula stood up… She knew it. So this was their plan and she sighed. "Come on then. Let's go girls." she gestured for Mai and Ty-Lee.

"Finally." Mai groaned. "Something to do around here."

"Come on! Go team!" Sokka shouted. "Seven support pillars down! That's almost all of them! Number eight! Go team Avatar!"

Zuko groaned as he started to get seriously annoyed with Sokka's constant cheering from the sidelines. He almost considered just pushing the boy off the beam they were standing on… Almost.

Just then a jet of blue flames was fired right at them and barely Aang managed to dodge as he screamed, all of them turning to see a trio of girls standing above them.

Zuko's eyes widened as he gasped. "Azula."

Azula glared down at him. "So the rumours are true," she commented. "You really have fallen low now. I actually thought that maybe part of your honour was still salvageable. Clearly, I was wrong. Well… I suppose you might as well embrace your role as traitor Zuzu."

Zuko hissed as he squinted his eyes. "The real traitor is the one who hurt fire nation people. And that isn't me," he said.

Azula rolled her eyes. "Teaming up with the Avatar Zuzu? I don't know why I am even surprised. Who else would want such a pathetic traitor? I suppose I can't blame you when no one else would even have you. Even uncle left you behind I see."

Zuko swallowed as his body was shaking.

Azula nodded her head. "Take them girls." and then the three girls jumped forward.

"Okay, guys! Time to go!" Sokka screamed and they all jumped down to make a mad run for it through the narrow hallways until they reached a fork.

"Guys! You go that way! I know what I need to do!" Aang shouted gesturing to the left and he himself ran to the right.

Only as he had run a few meters did he realize. "Zuko!" he shouted. "I told you to go with the others."

"I'm aware. But you can't handle Azula on your own." Zuko replied. "I'll try to hold her off while you do what you need to do!"

Aang gasped.

"You better hurry though," Zuko stated. "I can give you a little time. That's all I can do."

Aang nodded seriously. "Thanks, Zuko," he said just in time for a blue jet of flames to erupt forcing the both of them to dodge.

As the next blue flame came Zuko turned on his heels and slashed through the flames dispersing them allowing Aang to run forward.

"You really think you can take me on Zuzu?" Azula laughed as she kept running straight forward. She hadn't even lost speed.

"I learned a few new things recently," Zuko replied. "Mainly how to think in alternatives!" he shouted as he made a flame dagger appear in his hand and then slashed through a pipe right next to him making a huge burst of steam escape right out towards Azula who screamed as she had to stop and hold up her arms protecting herself from the scalding steam while Zuko turned around and followed Aang to where there was a ladder going up on top.

Outside Zuko gasped. The machine they were standing on truly was making its way into the big wall itself and Aang was on top desperately trying to cut a hole using water bending.

Zuko hissed as he laid his hands on the steel trying to heat it up as best he could to help. However barely did he get to help out before Azula came up. Now dripping in water from the hot steam and she hissed.

"You think you are so smart. Don't you Zuzu?" Azula asked annoyed.

"I don't know. Why don't you test me?" Zuko asked as he took a stand.

Azula frowned as she stood. "You know." she then said. "Maybe you can still safe your honour," she said. "Think of it. The Avatar is right behind you and he suspects nothing. With the two of us working together he has no chance and father will have to take you back. Capture the Avatar and your banishment ends. That was what he said and a fire lord must stand by his words. I will be your witness." she said. "Think of how easy it is right now. You can come home. All you need to do is turn around... And take him."

Zuko looked at Azula. Then he smirked and then he laughed.

Azula frowned annoyed.

"Had you asked me a month ago I would have taken you up on that promise in a second." Zuko laughed amused. "This though is not a month ago. It's now," he said as he took a stand. "I know what my duty is! To take back the fire nation and restore its honour! I will not be taking any orders from you or Ozai."

Azula shrugged. "Well, have it your way then," she said and jumped forward with a fist full of flames.

Zuko dodged and Azula hissed as she came back. Sending fire attack after fire attack. Zuko dodging each one in almost a graceful dance.

As Azula kept attacking Zuko kept dodging and Azula got even more annoyed. "Why aren't you attacking?" she asked. "You already know your own fire bending is weak is that it?" she asked. "You still can't use fire bending without it blowing up in your own face!" she smirked.

At that Zuko crouched and made a round kick sweeping Azula off her legs and she screamed.

"I'm not using fire bending because I don't need to right now," Zuko replied and Azula's eyes widened as she attacked again and Zuko dodged.

"Fight you coward!" Azula demanded.

"You know what I think?" Zuko asked. "All this talk of no one wanting me. I think that is projection."

"What?" Azula asked in a gasp.

"You kept saying mother left me because I'm pathetic. But she left you too. Remember?" Zuko asked. "And uncle. He never left me, he left you."

"Shut up!" Azula roared as she grew angrier and angrier.

"Where's father?" Zuko asked. "Standing at your side in this glorious moment?" he rolled his eyes. "No. You're just a lackey he sent to do his bidding. He cares as much about you as he cares about me. Which means… He doesn't care about you. No one cares about you."

And Azula screamed in a fury of flames as she jumped and suddenly grabbed Zuko's throat throwing him down on his back and she hissed in a flurry as she was now on top of Zuko holding his throat.

"You think you can beat me Zuzu?" Azula asked. "With dodging and words! You already know. You can't beat me!"

Zuko smirked from the ground. "I wasn't trying to beat you. I just needed to distract you."

Azula's eyes widened and then she looked up to see Aang who had created a huge keel of stone and now jumped down from high. Screaming as he pushed down and the keel went right inside while a huge gust of wind knocked Azula off Zuko and he took the moment to get up and running, jumping down on the ground below which opened up for him to an underground tunnel where he was greeted by Toph.

Up above Aang flew upwards and looked down as the entire machinery fell apart right in front of his eyes.

The pressure build-up created by Katara and Toph, the broken steel beams and the final blow. All working together and it just fell apart.

Azula fell down the machine and into a huge pile of mud now covering her and she sat up and screamed. "I'll get you for this Zuzu! I'll kill you!"

Chapter Text

Zuko sighed deeply as he was sitting on the edge of the wall looking down at the broken drill far below them which had already been abandoned by the fire nation soldiers who were all retrieving.

Sadly he looked at it feeling oddly empty inside.

"What's with the long face?" Toph suddenly asked as she stepped up to Zuko. "We won! That's amazing isn't it?"

"Yeah…" Zuko sighed. "It's great."

Toph frowned. "Okay what's wrong?" she asked.

"Nothing," Zuko replied.

"Lie" Toph simply said as she plummeted down sitting beside Zuko.

Zuko closed his eyes as he exhaled deeply. "Sorry."

Toph tilted her head. "So what's up then?" she asked.

"I just…" Zuko frowned. "The thing you taught us. About… Finding the weak spot and hit it." he chewed on his lip. "I honestly never thought that Azula had any weak spot but…" he swallowed. "I found it." he breathed. "And I hit it. Like you said… And I managed to hurt her. I never managed to hurt her before."

Toph was silent.

"I thought I would be happy the day I managed it. But I'm not… I feel terrible." Zuko said.

"Oh." Toph realized.

That's when Katara came and sat on Zuko's other side. Putting a hand on his shoulder. Soon they were joined by Sokka and Aang as well who had all been listening in.

"You did the right thing," Katara assured Zuko.

"I know. I don't regret it." Zuko said. "But I still feel like dirt."

"You know. If I ever had to hurt Katara. I wouldn't feel great either. I would feel horrible." Sokka plainly stated. "I don't want to hurt her. Ever."

"Well… You won't ever have to hurt me." Katara said as she smiled fondly at him, while still looking sad.

"And thank Tui and Lai." Sokka sighed deeply.

"I can't even imagine," Aang said. "Having to fight your own family. Zuko it's okay if you're not okay about it."

"She doesn't deserve as great a brother like you," Katara stated simply.

Zuko winced. "That's the thing though… I'm not a good brother."

"Zuko." Katara breathed.

"No. When we grew up… I was always terrified of her." Zuko admitted. "I would avoid her when I could. I never tried to talk to her… We would be competing for fathers favor…. Always. We would try to undermine each other. But even then she would win in every single way and I would try to work harder to get back at her somehow. Even though she scared me… Now I finally got back at her. After all this time. And I hate it." he said.

"Did your father pitch you against each other?" Katara asked.

"Yeah. He would always compare us." Zuko sighed deeply. "Berate me for not being as good as Azula and tell Azula that if she didn't work hard she would end up as pathetic as me."

Aang swallowed. "The thing you told me at the north pole. It's true isn't it?" he asked. "Your father told you that.."

"Azula was born lucky... And I was lucky to be born." Zuko sighed deeply. "Yeah."

Everyone looked at Zuko, each one looking quite heartbroken.

"And I hated her for it." Zuko continued. "She got to have it all. So I wanted to prove I could be just as good... And I was scared of her. Siblings are supposed to take care of each other right? That's what you guys do... I didn't do any of it. And now I hurt her. And it doesn't feel good at all."

"You didn't have a chance Zuko. It's not your fault." Katara said in a sad tone.

"Then why does it feel like it?" Zuko asked. "Like I let her down. My mother always said to me we needed to get along. That I needed to find a way to get along with Azula. But I didn't want to. And then mother went away… And it just got worse." he closed his eyes. "For the first time today," he whispered. "I saw Azula in pain… She never shows her true emotions and I can't help but wonder. Was she in pain back then? Was that her true face?" he asked. "And… The truth is. I don't want her to be in pain." he laughed to himself. "Pathetic right? That girl has tried to kill me, actually tried to kill me! More than ones. She always did her best to scare me and make me feel like crap. And I still don't want to hurt her!" he swallowed. "This is why my father thinks I'm weak."

"It's why your uncle admires you so much," Aang replied and Zuko looked up. "He kept saying it. How you value life even above your own honor. And he was so proud every time he said it."

Zuko was silent, then he smiled. It was a real smile.

"It's true," Katara said. "Your father and sister may not like that aspect of you. Your uncle though, he admires it so much. And so do we! I didn't actually believe him back then. But I do now." she said putting a hand on Zuko's shoulder. "You really are an amazing person."

Zuko closed his eyes but smiled. "I don't deserve this." he breathed.

"No, you do," Aang smirked. "And your uncle is right! It's not a weakness not wanting to hurt anyone! It's honorable!"

Zuko sighed. "Even if that is the case… We still have to hurt these people. We are going to meet her again. And I will have to hurt her." he closed his eyes.

"No," Katara said. "You don't. We can handle Azula, you don't have to fight her."

Zuko shook his head. "No. I have to fight her," he said and he took in a shaking breath. "I don't want to fight my own people or her… But I will. It's my duty." he said. "And if there's any way to reach her at all. It has to be me… It's what I owe her. And my mother. And it's all I can do."

Suddenly Toph leaned over and wrapped her arms around Zuko in a hug.

"What?" Zuko looked down at her.

"You seemed like you needed it!" Toph exclaimed as she hugged Zuko and then Katara came from the other side hugging him too.

And then Sokka and Aang in a big pile of a group hug.

"Gu-Guys!" Zuko exclaimed.

"Just shut up and join the hug Zuko," Katara demanded. "This is how we do things."

Zuko halted then finally relaxed. "Thanks." he finally whispered and they all chuckled.

Chapter Text

Finally, they were on their way to the actual city of Ba Sing Se. Riding a long train track across green fields and rolling hills.

What they had just defended was the outer wall and they were now headed to the inner wall.

And knowing that. Zuko's eyes were drawn to all of the green rolling hills beneath him.

It was six years ago now…. Six years ago that Iroh had abandoned the siege at Ba Sing Se. He had breached the outer wall back then and it was here. Right here on these hills that thousand of fire nation tents would have been raised covering this landscape. Going all the way around the city allowing the people of Ba Sing Se no way outside. It would have had to be an incredibly impressive sight.

And it was here Iroh had been at the front… Six hundred days. Almost two years. Zuko had been eight years old when Iroh went away to start the siege. He had not seen Iroh again until he was twelve and Iroh returned…. But by then everything had become so very very different.

And it was here… At these fields that Lu-Ten had lost his life. Somewhere down there.

The reasons for Zuko's deep awe was of course lost on everybody else who barely knew anything about it and wouldn't even remember.

Toph would have been six years old and busy playing with the badger moles. Katara and Sokka would have been at the South Pole and have no idea what was going on in the rest of the world.

And Aang? Well… he would have been stuck in an iceberg.

"Do you need to paint a picture or something?" Sokka finally asked. "It's not that impressive. We've seen hills from above before. On Appa."

Zuko didn't reply as he kept looking. Seeing all of those tents in his mind… And Uncle Iroh. When Zuko was just a small child. When Lu-Ten was still alive.

Six years and the entire world had changed. It really was odd thinking about it.

"You're still thinking about your sister?" Toph finally asked.

"No," Zuko said. "Toph… You already knew that the Dragon of the West had breached the outer wall and laid siege to Ba Sing Se. The Siege was right here."

"Yeah. People would talk about it home in the mansion. All those important adult meetings where I just had to sit and look pretty. Not much else to do but listen." Toph commented.

"Do you know who the Dragon of the west is?" Zuko asked.

Toph shook her head. "No. But it's a cool title."

"You know the dragon of the west?" Sokka asked.

"So do you," Zuko said. "It's my uncle."

And they all halted as they gaped. All except Aang who had seen Irohs memories with Zuko and he glanced down.

"Seriously?" Toph asked. "But… He's so nice."

"Yeah. He is." Zuko agreed and then he pulled out his knife which he had shown to them all before. "This dagger is from here. He send it to me as a gift while he laid siege to this very city," he informed as everyone wide-eyed looked at it before Zuko put the dagger back.

"So that's how you knew that Sung was lying about the siege." Sokka realized. "Do you know why Iroh abandoned it? I mean he was winning, right? That's what you said. So why did he abandon it?"

Zuko looked at Sokka. Sokka was taken a bit aback by the exhaustion and even sorrow in Zuko's eyes. "His only child died down there. My cousin Lu-Ten." He finally replied in a low sad voice.

"Oh." Katara breathed. "He did mention that… " she admitted. "I mean."

"Everything changed with Lu-Tens death," Zuko explained. "Iroh was supposed to be the next fire lord. Not Ozai. And Lu-Ten was supposed to be the fire lord after him. Then Lu-Ten died. My uncle abandoned the siege and vanished for two years without a trace. My own father took his chance to stage his own coup… By having my grandfather fire lord Azulon killed while Iroh was presumed dead. Since no one knew where he was. There was no one there to challenge my father for the throne and he took it. When Iroh re-appeared two years after Ozai had firmly established himself as the fire lord and Iroh could no longer challenge him. It was to late."

"Your father killed his own father?" Sokka asked wide-eyed.

"He didn't do it himself," Zuko answered truthfully. "But yes… he had his own father killed to take the throne for himself before Iroh had a chance to return."

"Man. Court dramas are messed up," Sokka stated.

"That chain of events changed my life," Zuko said. "I wasn't the crown prince until my father took the throne for himself. I wasn't even a prince. To be a prince you need to be the son of either the fire lord or the crown prince and thus be in the direct line for the throne succession. Ozai was just the second Prince, not the crown Prince. I was a lord by birth. Young Lord Zuko is what I was called till that day. Then suddenly I wasn't just a prince but a Crown Prince. Except it wasn't me father wanted to succeed him, it was Azula. Now it's clear he was looking for a way to get rid of me to ensure the desired child would get the throne after him. He would have killed me if not for my mother making him swear not to. I suppose banishment was just the second best option."

Everyone quieted as they looked at Zuko and Zuko looked out the window.

"And this is where that chain began. Down there." Zuko breathed. "When Lu-Ten died." he closed his eyes. "Ones again Toph. You're right. Hit that one weak spot and everything falls apart."

"It really makes you think." Katara had to agree in a stunned tone. "What would have happened if Lu-Ten hadn't died?" she asked.

"Well if things had gone like planned." Zuko began. "Ba Sing Se would have fallen. The fire nation would officially have won the war. Iroh would have been fire lord but… I actually don't think that would have been any better for the world." He then admitted. "My father would probably have found a way to get the throne somehow. He had been looking for an opportunity since the start. And then he would be the fire lord with a defeated Earth Kingdom. Also, the fact is that back then… Before Lu-Ten died. Iroh was for the war, he fought in it as a general. Proudly. It was only after he returned he had become against it. Which was honestly pretty shocking at the time."

"That's a lot to take in." Katara had to admit and the rest nodded.

"Heh… I just realized something." Zuko commented looking amused.

"What?" Sokka asked.

"I'm going to make it into the city before my uncle!" Zuko said. "He laid siege down there for six hundred days. And I am getting a free drive. I made it first… That's kind of funny right?"

"Well not haha funny, but sort of. I guess." Sokka said as Zuko looked up and the rest did as well as the train entered a tunnel and Zuko held his breath.

His uncle had never made it inside… And now. The light came, it all opened up and Zuko gasped as he saw it.

A massive city! Stretching as far as the eye could see. Beyond the horizon himself.

Zuko was gaping, and so were the others. Zuko had grown up in the capital of the fire nation. And Capital City was very impressive and a wonder to behold in its own right.

But Zuko had to admit when you compared just in sheer size. The fire nation capital started to pale in comparison.

Though… Zuko already preferred the fire nation capital. In capital city, there would be greenery between houses and lots of space to walk around. Wide open streets and places to move around.

Here… Houses were small and tightly squeezed together. The streets seemed small and overcrowded and greenery seemed oddly sparse.

Still, the fact that Zuko had made it… Actually made it to Ba Sing Se… It was weird to think about.

What would Uncle say? Probably be kind of amused noting the irony of it as well.

It would be kind of funny if they could meet here… In this city.

Okay, that was probably just wishful thinking. Still… How funny would it be?

The dragon of the west and the fire nation crown prince just strolling down the street of Ba Sing Se?

It would be worth it for the irony alone right? Uncle? I'll even buy you a cup of tea if you show up.

Zuko sighed deeply. There was no use lingering. Iroh said he was going to catch up so… He would show when he would show Zuko supposed.

Chapter Text

Zuko sighed deeply as they all stepped out of the train. Stretching his arms as he tried to hold back a yawn.
This had already been a pretty long day. General Sung at least had said he had sent word and Ba Sing Se was sure to accommodate them.

And honestly, that did sound pretty nice. He could use a normal bed just around now.

Suddenly the train moved on however, what appeared behind the train made Zuko halt. It made all of them halt as they wide-eyed looked at the woman who stood there.

A woman, wearing a fine long green robe in silk. Her hair was arranged in a traditional earth kingdom style.

And she was smiling from ear to ear… That smile looked painful. It honestly looked like it hurt.

There was a forced manic look over the woman's eyes, her body was standing straight and stiff. There was nothing relaxed about it or her wide smile.

"Hello. My name is Joo Dee." The woman spoke in that constant smile. "And I have been given the great honor of showing the Avatar around Ba Sing Se."

There was stunned silence as they all looked at the woman. Zuko could only be thankful he clearly wasn't the only one creeped out by this.

"And you must be Katara, Sokka, Toph and Zuko." Joo Dee looked from one to the other. "Welcome to our wonderful city. Shall we get started?"

It turned in Zuko's stomach. They had been calling him by name at the wall which probably was their big mistake. General Sung had most likely reported all of their names to the main city.

"Yeah. That sounds good." Sokka stepped forward. "We need an audience with the earth king. And it needs to be immediate. It's about the war."

"Great!" Joo Dee smiled at him. "Let's begin our tour! Then I shall show you to your new home. I think you are going to like it here!" she completely dismissed Sokkas's request as she turned around and started to walk.

Zuko frowned deeply. "Mam. Maybe you didn't hear my friend. But this is urgent and it's about the war."

Joo Dee turned around. Facing them all with that same wide smile. "You are in Ba Sing Se now. Everyone is safe here."

Everyone was stunned quiet by her words. It was not just the words but the way Joo Dee said it. With that huge and forced smile made it run cold down Zuko's spine.

"Eerh. Lady." Sokka began. "Didn't you hear about the giant drill outside?" he asked.

At that Joo Dee laughed. "Ohohoho. A giant drill? What a wonderful story. What will they come up with next."

"But." Sokka gasped. "We helped defend you against that thing!"

"Sokka." Zuko put a hand on Sokka's shoulder. "That kind of information would probably be considered military confidence. A civilian like Joo Dee wouldn't know."

"But… Why?" Sokka asked. "Their city was attacked. Shouldn't they know?"

"It's to prevent spreading a panic," Zuko informed. "In the military. Most information will be on a need to know basis so leaders can keep their heads calm and know that their orders will be followed. And at this moment civilians wouldn't have to know about that drill."

"But." Katara began. "Don't the people have a right to know?" she asked.

"Arguable yes. But a panic within a city can be just as devastating as any attack. Just imagine people hoarding food. Blocking doors and streets as they scream. Trying to climb the walls and falling down. Hurting each other. Keeping calm is indeed essential in situations like this. And I am thinking the plan is to make sure that the fire nation won't even make it through the outer world. Which means there really wouldn't be a reason for the civilians inside to know." Zuko explained patiently.

"You know a lot about this Zuko." Aang blinked.

"Yes. I had command of a ship for three years. And before that, I studied and trained to join the military. A study which I kept up while being banished as my aim was to join the main force and become a leader at one point." Zuko replied.

"How very nice." Joo Dee smiled. "Now this way, please. To start our tour," she said as she turned around and walked clearly expecting them to walk with her.

Everyone glanced after Joo Dee clearly feeling uncomfortable.

"This sucks." Toph plainly stated but finally started following their guide and the rest came as well.

Soon they were seated in a small carriage pulled by ostrich horses. Joo Dee's smile hadn't faded the tiniest bit as she began to talk. "This is the lower ring." she introduced.

Zuko glanced out seeing all the tiny houses of low quality squeezed together, many of them looking old and about to break apart. There was a lot of people too, crowded together in far too small a space. All wearing worn out clothes and not a single one of them was fat.

Neither was it lost on Zuko that most had blades hidden somewhere on their person… Not just the tough looking bandit types.

But also the older women and regular people. Judging from the area they had to… Self defense.

"What's the wall for?" Katara looked forward as true enough they were headed for another huge wall.

"Oh Ba Sing Se has many walls." Joo Dee smiled. "The one on the outside keeping us safe. And the ones on the inside maintaining order. This is where our newest arrivals live. As well as our craftsmen and artisans. People who work with their hands."

Zuko looked at Joo Dee. What a nice way to say carpenters, blacksmiths, and bricklayers.

"It's so quaint and lively." Joo Dee continued and Zuko looked out to see what was clearly bandits in the shadows, and hungry children playing with stones on the ground.

"Why do they have all of these poor people blocked off in one part of the city?" Katara asked.

"Out of sight out of mind," Zuko replied and they all turned to him. "If you don't see it. It doesn't exist. So it's just kept out of sight from those in power."

"That's not how it works!" Katara exclaimed. "It doesn't just stop existing just because you keep it out of sight."

"Tell that to the royals, nobles, and rich elites," Zuko said. "As far as they are concerned. If they themselves are able to live in luxury and eat their food then everything must be fine everywhere else."

"This is not at all how I was taught to live by the monks." Aang swallowed.

"It's a city," Zuko said. "Royals are not supposed to interact with peasants," he said as he looked outside feeling his own stomach sinking.

Even though the palace Zuko had grown up in didn't have a massive wall like this. It had guards… Lots of guards that would burn people that came too close to the palace.

By the end of the day… It was the same thing.

"Why not?" Katara asked. "That doesn't make any sense."

Zuko turned to Katara. "The peasant might say something the royal won't like. Something that could undermine their royal position."

"Like what?" Katara asked.

"The truth," Zuko replied and they silenced. "The undesired truth. So… Keep it away. Keep it hidden. And keep the peasant in his place so he doesn't cause any trouble." he looked at the people outside as they neared the wall. "Out of sight out of mind." he glanced at Joo Dee.

Her face had changed. Her smile getting more strained as her eyes were on Zuko. Twitching… She looked scared.

"My how insightful you are." Joo Dee then said. "I hope of course. You will all be on your best behavior. Then we will make sure to make your stay here comfortable and pleasant."

Zuko looked at Joo Dee. "You are not here to give us a tour are you?" he asked.

"What do you mean?" Joo Dee asked. "I am here to help you get whatever you need."

"You're here to make sure we behave," Zuko stated.

"Oh I am sure there will be no trouble at all." Joo Dee smiled. Her body though was shaking. "Look! We are in the middle ring now!" she gestured as they had now driven through a tunnel.

And true enough, just like Zuko had expected. Everything was much nicer here. The buildings were big and well kept looking beautiful. There was space to walk around. While there were a lot of people, it wasn't outright overcrowded. Freshwater, trees, and bushes. It all looked very pleasant… And it was separated from the lower district by just one wall.

"This is the home of the financial district! Shops and restaurants and of course the university!" Joo Dee beamed.

"Great. Are we headed towards the earth king? Can we meet him?" Sokka asked.

"Oh look! It's one of the oldest buildings in the middle ring!" Joo Dee beamed. "Townhall." and she opened the door to take a step out and gestured for the others to come out with her.

"It's like she doesn't even hear what I am saying." Sokka gasped.

"It's called getting handled," Toph muttered. "Get used to it. Like Zuko just said. She's here to make sure we behave."

Zuko groaned as he leaned back. "I forgot how much this sucked," he admitted.

"Always walk straight and directly to where you need to go. Following your guide. Don't stray." Toph stated.

"Only speak when spoken to. And only respond in polite impersonal ways." Zuko continued.

"Don't ask questions," Toph said. "You have to sit only the correct way."

"And stand only in the correct way." Zuko continued. "Don't you dare get your clothes dirty. And under no circumstances can you stuff your face. No matter how hungry you are."

"As a girl, you must be delicate and allow the men to open the doors for you," Toph said.

"As a boy, you must always consider the girl and offer her assistance in any way," Zuko said. "But of course never offend the delicate creature or Agni forbid. Ask a question."

"And I the girl must never take offense." Toph sighed deeply fake fanning herself with her hand. "And of course above all else!" She exclaimed. "Don't you ever dare cause any trouble! Who knows? Suddenly a party might actually get interesting for ones."

Zuko snorted. "Just remember to go to bed on time." he rolled his eyes.

Toph grinned as she lifted a hand. "High five for nobility parties that suck." Toph grinned and Zuko high fived her as he smirked as well.

"Wow," Sokka said. "It sounds like a lot of unnecessary and hard work to be a noble." he had to admit.

"You don't even know half of it," Toph said sticking a finger into her nose.

"I'm sure it's not as bad as these two make it out to be," Katara stated.

"No. It's worse." Toph stated making Zuko smirk amused.

Then Zuko shook his head as he sighed. "The main thing is that you are never supposed to cause a scene," he said. "Maintain the image and don't cause any trouble for the powerful elites in the room. They will be looking for reasons to be outraged."

"How though do we get to see the earth king then?" Sokka asked.

Zuko groaned. "For now. I think it's in our best interest to just not make a scene. Maybe we'll be introduced to the earth king by the end of the tour."

"You honestly believe that?" Sokka asked.

Zuko shrugged. "The avatar is the most important person in the world right now. Why wouldn't the king want to meet him?" he asked. "Royalty is all about having connections and networks."

"I don't think it's going to be that easy," Sokka said. "I think they are keeping things from us."

"Well obviously," Zuko replied in a slight eye roll.

"What are you all talking about?" Joo Dee was suddenly in the door making them all jump.

"No-Nothing." Aang stammered. "We were just… Saying how nice this other wall is!"

"I see. Yes it is a very impressive wall." Joo Dee smiled her big strained smile. "At our next stop, you will see my personal favorite wall. Come this way please," she asked as she stepped back and gestured.

The team looked at each other.

"Guys… This city is creeping me out." Toph then whispered.

"Tell me about it," Sokka replied.

Aang was shivering and Zuko was honestly on guard.

What had they gotten themselves into?

Chapter Text

Finally, they arrived at the house set up for them and Aang gaped.

"This is so big!" Aang stated and true enough. It was a big and beautiful house, complete with a large garden and a pond. "This is perfect! There's even room for Appa in the garden!" he exclaimed as he pulled out his bison whistle and blew.

Joo Dee blinked and soon after one ten ton bison dropped down from the sky with its two animal friends on the back.

"He's been hanging around above the clouds while we were on tour," Aang informed in a grin.

"I see." Joo Dee blinked. "Well, I suppose that as long as he stays here. In your new garden and home. It will be all right."

It was pretty obvious Joo Dee wasn't happy about the bison… Not that Zuko blamed her. Clearly Joo Dee's objective was to maintain order.

And a ten ton bison just dropping from the sky was anything but orderly.

Just then a guard came running offering Joo Dee a scroll which she picked up and read then looked up. "good news! She beamed. "your request to meet the earth king is being processed. You should have an audience in one month."

That made everyone gape.

"A month?!" Sokka gaped.

"Six to eight weeks actually." Joo Dee smiled. "The earth king is very busy running the greatest city in the world. He will see you when time permits."

"Can't you make it go faster?" Sokka asked. "We are actually on a time schedule here. Solar eclipses don't just postpone because the king was busy."

"I am sure he is looking very much forward to meet you." Joo Dee said. "Now. Let me show you around your new home," she said stepping in.

"They are not going to let us see the earth king are they?" Toph asked.

"No," Zuko said. "They will keep us here for eight weeks. Then say something came up and tell us it will be another three weeks. And then another and another. If they wanted us to meet him, they would make the time."

"So they plan on just keeping us here?" Katara. "Forever?"

"It really does look like it. Doesn't it?" Sokka said.

Zuko looked up. Seeing the massive walls looming above them. No matter where you went in this city. The walls would be visible from view casting their shadows across the houses… It made Zuko think of the fire nation strongholds… Meant to keep enemies out… And prisoners in.

The inside of the house was of course just as big, spacious, and luxurious as the outside. Fifteen rooms total. Which meant ten rooms the group didn't actually need, provided they intended to sleep in separate rooms.

And from the way Katara and Sokka were unconsciously shuffling closer together for comfort, it didn't really look like it.

Even Zuko had to admit… He rather not sleep alone in a big spacious room right now. With Joo Dee's big smiling face imprinted unto his mind and the sense, she would be standing on the other side of the window.

"I hope everything is to your liking." Joo Dee asked. "Please let me know if there is anything you lack. And of course, if there is anything you want to see. I would be happy to escort you."

Zuko looked at Joo Dee. "Are we allowed to leave this house and explore on our own?"

"That would be very unsafe don't you think?" Joo Dee asked. "This city is big. Very big. And it wouldn't do to have honored guests become lost. But don't fret, I would be more than happy to escort you anywhere you like."

"So we are prisoners," Sokka said.

"No. You are our honored guests." Joo Dee smiled. "And we sincerely hope your stay here will be comfortable and pleasant. You must be hungry. Food will soon be sent to you." she said as she bowed. "Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"No… We're fine." Aang said. "We are all really tired. So we are just going to rest."

"Of course." Joo Dee bowed. "Then I will take my leave. I will be seeing you tomorrow," she said and backed out the door. Soon the carriage leaving and Joo Dee with it.

"Urgh. Finally!" Sokka groaned as he dropped down on a pillow. "I thought she would never leave. That lady creeps me out!"

"What's wrong with this place?" Aang asked. "My skin is all tingling and I feel like I can't breathe right."

Zuko frowned as he stood up then walked to the window and looked outside. Their neighbor seemed to be wide-eyed looking through his own window. But the moment Zuko looked the man gasped in fear and jumped away. Then Zuko looked to the street where a woman was doing the same, it was the same reaction as she screeched and ran.

"Zuko?" Aang asked.

"I would say this is like the fire nation capital," Zuko said. "But it's worse," he said turning back facing the others. "And Capital city is the home of a fire lord who rules through fear," he stated. "I think the question here is obvious. What could be worse than that?"

"You think…" Aang gasped. "The earth king is as bad as the fire lord?" he asked.

"I don't know," Zuko admitted. "He has been hiding within these walls and not helped his own citizens across the kingdom. In this very city you can see how the poor are ignored… Out of sight out mind." he reminded them turning back to the window. "I think. It's the same mindset in regards to the war. They are not participating in it. They are ignoring it! There was just an attack on the outer wall and it is being ignored." he hissed. "As if it's going to be that easy? As if Azula will just give up after one failed attack. They are about to be invaded and it is ignored!"

"Then what do we do?" Aang asked.

Zuko closed his eyes as he sighed. "If Ba Sing Se falls. That will pretty much be the same as the fire nation winning the war."

"We have to warn them at least," Katara said. "At least we have to try!"

"It's not really our problem though," Toph said. "Maybe we should just leave. Look somewhere else for people to join the strike force."

Zuko closed his eyes. "My people are in this city. Fire nation refuges… and I promised them they would be safe. If the fire nation takes the city they will be the first ones to be punished."

Sympathetically Aang looked at Zuko.

Sokka sighed. "Okay. Let's try to figure a way to see the earth king. Talk to him directly at least and then, at the very least. We can say we did all we could."

Zuko exhaled relieved. "Thank you."

"Don't thank me. My sister would kill me if we just left without trying to help." Sokka said. "Katara can never leave behind people who need help."

Katara huffed annoyed.

"That is what makes her so amazing though." Aang grinned, a stupid smile on his face.

Zuko groaned deeply as he turned away. Trying to determine where the tea kitchen would be! He needed to do something to calm himself down.

Damn. He really was turning more and more into his uncle. Was he going to lose a couple of inches too in the near future?

Zuko shook his head as he finally found the room he was looking for and opened the cupboard to find rows upon rows of tin cans with tea leaves.

It looked like all the different kinds of tea in the world were represented here.

The tea set Zuko found was beautifully handcrafted, glazed in red shiny color, and having golden leaves as decorations. Zuko wouldn't be surprised if that was real leaf gold.

The cups were of course matching.

He found a mortar made from shiny black onyx, obviously very high end and worth a smaller fortune by itself.

The candle holders around were made of pure silver and there were even gold spoons.

Holding a spoon made of gold in his hand it wasn't lost on Zuko that he had been used to items like these growing up. He had barely even considered their worth. The phrase being born with a silver spoon in your mouth wasn't really that inaccurate.

To top that off it was only after he had spent six months at sea had he realized the absurdity that selling a spoon like this could feed an earth kingdom family for a month.

It was a distraction. All of these pretty and beautiful things were meant to satisfy and distract them. And for greedy people who just wanted that luxury, it might have worked.

How-ever… A prison made of gold was still a prison.

With a deep sigh, Zuko put the spoon back down and instead filled the small silver kettle with water…. Silver.

"Heh. Of course, you found the tea kitchen first." Aang smirked as he walked in the door.

"It has been a very stressful day," Zuko replied. "I just needed to ground myself for a bit."

"Yeah, I noticed." Aang smiled. "Tea making is like meditation for you isn't it?" he asked. "You seem to use it that way. To calm yourself down."

Zuko nodded. "It does help," he admitted. "I should have tried it sooner as my uncle suggested. I used to have a lot of anger issues."

"I know." Aang chuckled amused and Zuko shook his head. Well, obviously Aang knew. "It's going to be okay Zuko," Aang assured as he jumped up on the counter to sit there so they were in the same eye height.

"I hope so." Zuko sighed as he finally decided upon what leaves to use. How in the world had they managed to get Oolong here? That plant was native to the fire nation and was impossible to get in the earth kingdom. As Iroh had loudly been complaining about when he couldn't celebrate the new year the traditional fire nation way with Oolong tea.

Zuko sighed as he picked up a bit of Oolong taken back by the familiar scent. To think that the first time he would smell this in three years was in Ba Sing Se.

Then Zuko sighed as he continued working. "Azula won't just give up though. And right now I have no reason to think that the Ba Sing Se guards will do anything about it. We might have to just move on."

"Well, at least we'll try before moving on," Aang said.

"Yeah." Zuko nodded. Then sighed deeply. "This won't be easy though. They are clearly hiding something. Maybe even a lot of things. There are things these people don't want us to know. And that's probably also why they won't let us see the earth king."

"All the more reason to figure it out," Aang said. "I am the Avatar. My purpose is to find balance in the world."

Zuko nodded. "Yeah," he said as he started to warm the water.

"It.. It's going to be okay." Aang repeated. Though the way he said it. It sounded like he was more saying it to assure himself than Zuko.

Zuko looked up at Aang and was suddenly stricken with how young he was. He was just a child with the burden of the entire world on his shoulders Zuko exhaled deeply as he allowed Aang to just sit on the counter while Zuko worked.

Then finally Zuko had his cup of tea and pushed it into Aangs hands.

Aang looked up at Zuko.

"My uncle would always say. That as long as there is tea. Things really aren't as bad as they seem." Zuko informed.

Aang smiled amused.

"He also said he would rather go three days without food than one day without tea." Zuko rolled his eyes.

At that Aang laughed.

"What would he be saying now?" Zuko asked in a frown. "Zuko." he made his voice older and raspier than normal in an attempted imitation of Iroh's voice. "You must look inside and find the truth in yourself which will reveal your other self and that can help your first self! The clouds are dark but the sun will make a silver lining and your other self will find the truth within yourself as he looks at that silver string. Then you will find your true self… Self."

At that Aang openly laughed loudly almost spilling the tea all over himself. "That made no sense!" he said. "What did you just say?"

"I have no idea," Zuko admitted and Aang laughed as he dried his eyes with his sleeve.

"Thanks, Zuko. That helped a lot." Aang said.

"But... it didn't make any sense." Zuko objected.

"No. It made no sense whatsoever." Aang laughed. Then took a sip of his tea. And he brightened up "This tea is amazing! You're becoming really good at this!"

"You think so?" Zuko asked.

"Definitely!" Aang grinned making Zuko smile.

Huh... maybe things weren't so bad as long as there was tea.

Chapter Text

As expected. The meal that arrived was basically a feast. Huge, extravagant, and far more than they could possibly eat.

Sadly it was a bit more difficult to enjoy the meal when all five of them were very well aware of the poverty taking place not far from them.

What really was bothersome was that most of this feast was going to be thrown out. They just couldn’t eat it. And it wasn’t the type of food which would last long.

Katara did her best to pack up what remained and create a big block of ice in the cupboard she could put it in keeping it cold.

They were all beyond exhausted after that. And Zuko was proven right in his assumption that everybody just made beds for themselves in the same room.

Sokka had been the first to just throw himself on a bed in a bedroom with two beds. Toph took the other bed and Katara laid down next to Toph in the big bed which was easily big enough for the two of them.

Aang pulled a futon inside to lay down and finally, Zuko did the same. Unable to shake the feeling that they were being watched.

And when watched, it was just better to stick together.

The next morning Zuko as usual woke as the first one due to the sun rising. He shook Aang awake for their morning meditation only for Aang to groan and complain. Way more than he usually would.

Perhaps Zuko should have let him sleep. As they found their way to the roof to sit down, it was hard to concentrate.

There were no beams of sun to warm up their body. The walls were completely blocking the sun when it was so low and honestly. Somehow Zuko felt shut off from the sun itself. It was really hard getting to the meditative state.

They tried to do some stances instead, but neither of them could find the calm they needed to do it.

As they came back down servants had arrived to replace the food.

Joo Dee was there too…. How… Nice?

"I hope you had a pleasant night." Joo Dee smiled her big wide smile.

"Yeah, it was nice… Thanks for the food." Aang said looking at all the food that was carried out and the new food that went in.

"Erhm." Katara stepped forward. "It's really nice of you people to give us food. I was thinking though… It's so much. Maybe I could ask for some money and we could buy our own food?" she asked. "That would be easier right? And… Less wasteful."

"If that is what you wish. Then of course." Joo Dee bowed. She waved a hand and a servant ran back to the carriage and then came back with a big pouch which Joo Dee took. "Will this be enough?" she asked just handing Katara the big pouch of money.

"Oh. Yes. Thank you." Katara blinked nearly tripping over as Joo Dee let go proving that the pouch was quite heavy.

"Do… Do we need to use the money only on food?" Sokka asked. "I still really want a sword."

"A sword?" Joo Dee asked. "But they are so sharp and pointy. You don't need a sword. Ba Sing Se is safe."

"There were plenty of people in the lower ring who had swords." Zuko pointed out.

"Did they?" Joo Dee asked. "How funny. Is there anywhere you would like to go today? I will escort you to where ever you want to go."

"We're fine," Zuko assured. "You can go."

"I will escort you anywhere you so desire." Joo Dee pressed on.

"I said!" Zuko huffed suddenly sounding like the Prince who had commanded a ship. "You are dismissed!"

Joo Dee's eyes widened clearly in shock over the brunt tone and the way Zuko carried himself. Like someone in command as he glared at Joo Dee, his golden eyes shining with impatience and danger like they had done in the past.

"Yes. Of course. Forgive me." Joo Dee bowed as she backed out taking the servants with her and Zuko exhaled deeply only for Katara to glare at Zuko.

"That was mean!" Katara exclaimed.

"No, it was awesome. That lady needs to learn how to back off." Toph proclaimed as she dropped down to grab a stuffed breakfast bun and stuff it in her mouth.

Zuko sighed deeply as he sat down too with crossed legs. "Behaviour like hers wouldn't be tolerated in the fire nation army," he said taking a bun himself.

"Maybe. But this isn't the fire nation army." Katara lectured.

"I'm sorry," Zuko muttered. Now suddenly back to being an insecure, awkward teenager. "She just… She really got to me. I freaked out."

"Oh." Katara realized. "It's okay. She kind of got to me too," she admitted now also sitting down and they all joined together for breakfast.

After breakfast, they were all just laying around trying to think of a plan…. Any plan to move forward.

They were all out of ideas.

That was when Katara came running in with what looked like a newspaper. "I got it! I know how we can talk to the earth king!" she grinned.

Toph lifted an eyebrow from where she was laying on her back on a big pillow. "How? You don't just drop in on the earth king do you?"

Katara though just read from the paper. "There is going to be a party at the palace tonight for his pet bear!"

"You mean Platypus bear?" Aang asked.

Katara halted then looked at the newspaper. "No. It just says bear."

"Certainly you mean his skunk bear," Sokka commented.

"Or his Armadillo bear." Toph tried.

"His Ant eater bear?" Zuko tried.

Katara looked at the newspaper. "Just… bear." she looked up and they all looked back at her.

"This place is weird," Toph stated.

"Anyway." Katara shook her head. "The palace is going to be packed! We can sneak in with the crowd!"

"Erhm." Zuko held up a finger then thought better of it and turned his head away.

"Something wrong Zuko?" Katara asked.

"No. Nothing," Zuko assured.

Katara frowned. "What is it?" she asked. "You don't think this plan could work."

"Well… It's not a bad plan. It's just." Zuko halted. "You erhm. You're kind of a.. You know…" he coughed into his hand. "A peasant."

"What did you just call me?" Katara asked.

"Nothing!" Zuko exclaimed.

"How could I have forgotten. You called me that before!" Katara exclaimed. "Water tribe peasant right?"

"It's not like that!" Zuko exclaimed holding up his hand. "It's just.. It's not your fault. Obviously. But you kind of are." and then Zuko bit his own tongue clearly realizing what hole he had been digging for himself.

"Excuse me, your royal highness," Katara commented as she crossed her arms. "Do you mind repeating that?"

"I… I rather not." Zuko swallowed.

Then Toph burst out laughing as she fall on the floor hammering her fist on the floor.

"What's so funny?" Katara asked.

"He's right!" Toph laughed. "If you walk in there, you will be figured out in a second!" she stated. "You are a peasant by social standards!"

"WHAT?!" Katara shouted.

"Hey don't be so offended sugar queen. I for one hate the noble social crowd. I like peasants." Toph stated. "Those social parties have so many rules that you wouldn't even believe it. The way you walk, the way you talk, the way you stand. Sip your drink and eat your food. All of that has rules. Rules you wouldn't be able to follow because you didn't waste ten years of your childhood being taught them every single day."

"It's nothing but a big theatre honestly," Zuko said carefully. Clearly still a little scared of saying the wrong thing. "I'm with Toph. Those people aren't even authentic. I prefer regular people too."

"Well. Then you guys can teach us!" Sokka stated.

"How hard can it be?" Aang asked as he jumped down wrapping a big curtain around himself. "Greetings your royal highness Princeliness." he bowed for Zuko. "I hope your fire is burning nice and warm tonight."

Zuko looked up at Aang. "Please don't ever address me like that again," he said. "Also that won't work." he groaned.

"Why don't Zuko and I just go in and open a door for you somewhere outside?" Toph asked. Then she grinned. "I always wanted to try having a Prince escort!"

Zuko looked down at Toph and then he groaned. "You do know what this means don't you?"

"What does it mean?" Aang asked.

"We have to make ourselves look pretty," Toph smirked. "Zuko too. He needs a manicure."

"Men have manicures?" Sokka asked with a lifted eyebrow.

"Yes." Zuko groaned covering his face with his hands. "You are not allowed to have split or ruined nails."

"I want to try having a manicure," Katara said.

"Well, I suppose you can pass as long as you stick with us," Toph commented. "Zuko, Katara, and I will sneak in. Then find a way to let you inside." then she beamed as she grabbed Zukos arm. "Makeover!"

"This is going to be so much fun!" Katara beamed suddenly on Zuko's other side.

"Hey. Hold on!" Zuko exclaimed.

He had no choice though. Both girls had grabbed each their arm and were now dragging Zuko towards the door.

"There was a bunch of clothes in the backroom!" Katara cheered.

"This is going to be so fun!" Toph beamed and they were gone with the helpless fire prince leaving Aang and Sokka behind who glanced at each other.

"Girls." Sokka at last said.

"You said it." Aang agreed.

It took hours before the girls and Zuko came back out. In fact, it was afternoon and the sun was setting before the door finally opened again, and out came two transformed girls wearing long silk dresses. Makeup and had their hair arranged in fine earth kingdom styles.

"Wow." Aang gasped at the sight of them. "You're beautiful."

"Where's Zuko?" Sokka asked and finally, the last and tallest member stepped out.

Long flowing robe in silk, fitting his tall lean body as he walked with a straight back. His normally unruly hair was now neat and straight slicked back as was earth kingdom tradition for men.

Perhaps it was the way Zuko carried himself. But he really looked royal. You didn't even notice the scar. Just how impressive he looked.

Then Zuko groaned. "This is ridiculous," he stated.

"I think you look pretty," Toph said and Zuko glared at the blind girl who would have no idea what he looked like nor that he was glaring at her.

Then Zuko inhaled a deep breath and then exhaled. "I guess we need to go," he said as he glanced out of the window. "It's getting late."

And they all nodded as they made their way outside.

Chapter Text

As they all made their way to the palace the team ran into their first problem.

People were standing in a long line and each one presented an invitation to the guards at the door who looked it over before letting them inside.

Invitations only it seemed. This probably shouldn't be too surprising considering how this entire city seemed to work with a literately class based system controlling everything.

"What do we do?" Katara asked.

"I erhm… I think I can get us through." Zuko chewed his lip. "I'm going to need Sokkas help though."

"Okay." Sokka looked up.

"Please don't be mad at me," Zuko asked. Almost begged.

"Hey look. Whatever you gotta do. Just do it." Sokka said. "The important thing is that we get to see the earth king. That has to have first priority."

Zuko nodded. "Right. I'm glad you understand. So erhm.. I need you to walk slightly in front of us and your head needs to be bowed at all times." he said. "You are not allowed to look anyone in the eyes. Your eye gaze must be below everyone else."

"Huh?" Sokka looked up.

"Do not speak," Zuko said. "Not one word. If you have to speak. Address me as young master and Katara and Toph as young Miss's."

Sokkas eyes widened as he finally started to get the picture.

"But seriously don't speak unless you absolutely have to." Zuko said.

"I am having second thoughts about this," Sokka stated.

"Sokka." Katara tried.

"I know. I know. Kidding." Sokka sighed. "Okay." he stepped forward in front of Toph and looked down. "Like this?"

"Keep your hands in front like this," Zuko asked grabbing Sokka's hands and pulled them into the correct position. "Bowed shoulders too. Lower Sokka. Keep your feet together."

"Am I good now?" Sokka asked.

"Not by a long stretch but it has to do." Zuko sighed deeply. "Seriously. I'm really sorry."

"And seriously. Just do what you need to do. It's fine." Sokka assured as he looked up at Zuko.

"You need to keep your head down dumbass," Toph shouted hitting Sokka over the head.

"Auw!" Sokka hissed then pouted. "You know I am basically a prince of my own tribe too right?"

"The place where you were about… Thirty people?" Zuko asked.

"Thirty-two with all the men gone thanks." Sokka snorted. "When all the men come back it is going to be over fifty people!"

"Prince of fifty people?" Toph asked. "Wow, Sokka. That's almost half an apartment building in the lower ring."

"Hey! We might be few in numbers but we are proud." Sokka stated.

Zuko glanced away. Not really wanting to talk about the reason why the number of water tribe people in the south pole was so low now.

"Come on then Snoozles. We need to get inside." Toph snorted and Sokka sighed but fell in line and they got in line with all the other noble people.

Standing in line was agonizingly painful. Sokka stood with lowered head and shoulders like he had been asked to. Toph stood straight looking straight forward with her empty eyes and her hands in front of her. Katara did her best to try and imitate Toph.

And then there was Zuko who seemed to somehow tower over all of them. Standing straight and a stern serious frown on his face while his eyes looked harsh.

Seriously… How did this guy manage to change like this and become so impressive-looking? Was it the clothes?

No other people had clothes similar to Zuko's around them. It really had to be the way he was standing.

Finally, they made it in front of the line and the guard reached out a hand. "Invitation please."

Zuko stepped forward. "This is terribly embarrassing," he said in an oddly high-pitched voice as if he was trying to sound like a girl or something. Actually, the tone sounded kind of like Azula. "My younger sister is blind as you can clearly see." he gestured at Toph. "And our father out of the kindness of his heart hired a pair of eyes for her from the lower ring. But this peasant is worse than an antelope dog!" he exclaimed hitting Sokka over the head. So hard that Sokka almost tripped. "The ungrateful proletariat forgot our invitation."

Sokka hissed as he had to fight his urge to bark back that he did no such thing. It was all part of the play.

"I hope you would be kind enough to ignore this dreadful transgression." Zuko then continued. "Perhaps this would be enough to compensate," he said holding up a hand holding up four gold pieces. Which was the same number of pieces as there were guards by the gate.

You could see the greed in the guard's eyes already. Nervously they looked at each other.

Then one whispered. "That's definitely a real noble though," he said and they all nodded as they stepped aside. "Please enjoy the party," he asked with a bowed head. But also his hand reached forward and Zuko put the coins in his hand as he walked through followed by Katara and Toph.

Without thinking, Sokka stepped forward as well only to get a spear at his throat. "Not you. You dog!" he stated. "Get back to the lower ring with you!"

Sokka held up his hands as he backed away and finally managed to rejoin Aang a bit away from the cue.

"Geesh." Sokka groaned. "That's another level of snobbery."

"Good job Sokka!" Aang grinned. "You kept your head down."

"I did do a good job," Sokka stated then hissed. "Did he have to hit so hard though?" he asked. "Also man. This is the first time I have seen Zuko do any good acting. He's usually the worst actor on earth."

"Well… He has been raised and trained to act exactly like that." Aang pointed out. "That's probably why it came a lot easier to him."

"I'm starting to really appreciate that he actually turned out to be a good guy," Sokka admitted. "If this is how noble children are raised. No wonder so many of them are evil."

"Well, they are people who put a lot of value in material goods. The air nomads taught me that's what poisons the soul and tethers the spirit to this world so you cannot be free." Aang said.

Sokka looked at Aang. "I happen to like owning things," he stated. "This is just kind of over the top is all I am saying."

Aang smiled innocently. "That's fair."

"Wow," Katara whispered as the trio had made it inside to the party. "I'm honestly impressed. I didn't know you could act like that."

"Honestly... I just did what I thought Azula would have done." Zuko admitted. "Azula always manages to get her way."

"Well, it worked." Toph smirked "Of course a good old bribery always helps too. Good thinking." she smirked.

Zuko halted as he looked up.

"What is it?" Katara asked.

"Don't look," Zuko whispered. "But we are being watched."

Kataras eyes widened. "What do we do?"

"Keep a low profile," Zuko whispered. "Right now it's only one guy. he can't keep an eye on all three of us if we split up. At the right moment, one of us should slip away and let the others in."

"What do you think that guy wants?" Katara asked.

"Well," Zuko whispered back. "We are the Avatars group. That may be reason enough," he said. "It could also be that someone knows I am the fire nation prince in which case there are many reasons to keep an eye on me," he said. "It may be me he is watching so... One of you try to slip away and I'll keep his eyes on me."

Both girls nodded seriously. And then Toph grabbed Zuko's arm.

"Hey." Zuko looked down.

"I am your helpless blind little sister am I not?" Toph asked. "Keep up the act. Guide me around."

Zuko sighed deeply. "You are enjoying this too much," he said.

"I have a genuine Prince Escort. I am going to use it." Toph stated in a smirk making Zuko roll his eyes and Katara chuckled amused.

Chapter Text

Zuko couldn't help but stare stunned.

At the long end of the table, was indeed the famed pet bear this party was supposedly for. It was just sitting there, shovelling around food, stuffing into its mouth and was making a complete mess of everything while all the nobles around it had to act like this was not just normal. But a great honour to be so close to the bear.

While a lot of things about this party was familiar to Zuko… That bear in the middle sure wasn't. There was no way on earth Azulon or Ozai would ever have allowed such an embarrassing mess in their court.

Toph was hiding her face in Zuko's sleeve so no one would be seeing her laughing.

It was pretty funny… Especially how those noble ladies got food all over their fine clothes and almost panicked but then had to turn around and thank the bear for such generosity. Looking like they were deeply afraid of offending the bear.

Didn't look like the bear was going to care either way.

"I don't see the king," Katara whispered as she held a fan over her face. "At least I don't think so."

Zuko looked around as well. In a royal fire nation court, the fire lord would sit elevated above the guests. As if to say all of the guests were beneath him.

He didn't see any such seat though. The best place would be the spot where the bear was sitting.

"Do you need a refreshment young sir?" A servant kindly asked Zuko as she was standing with a tray filled with fancy glasses on it.

"No. That's fine." Zuko said.

"I would like a glass," Toph said.

"You're not getting it. You're twelve." Zuko stated sternly then looked at the servant. "Could you find some none alcoholic drinks for my sisters and me?" he asked.

"Yes of course sir." The servant bowed while Toph pouted. "We have a selection of juices. Mango, Cherry, melon, lime." she listed.

"Mango will do fine," Zuko said and the servant bowed as she backed away.

"Spoilsport." Toph pouted.

Katara on the other hand looked very appreciative at Zuko.

"Oh my lord!" A young woman suddenly screeched and Zuko turned to her.

It was a young noblewoman who was wide-eyed looking at Zuko and Zuko halted.

Did… Did this woman know who he was? Why was she looking like that?

"What happened to your face?!" The woman asked Zuko directly. "It's hideous!"

Zuko's eyes widened as it hit him. She was talking about his scar. In one second Zuko became incredible self conscious and lifted his hand to cover his scar while he stepped back. "It erh."

"Hey, you can't talk like that!" Katara exclaimed stepping between them. "You need to apologize! Now!"

"Ka-Katara," Zuko whispered.

"Why?" The young woman asked. "I was just asking a question. If that's a rash and this guy is sick. He shouldn't be here! What if someone else caught it?"

"It's a scar, you idiot!" Katara huffed back suddenly all pretences forgotten.

"What did you just call me?" The girl asked.

"I called you a rude, entitled, moron!" Katara replied back.

"Erh Katara." Zuko looked around now seeing how they had gathered a lot of attention from multiple sides. Both guests, servants and guards.

The girl huffed. "Why I never!" she stated opening up her fan. "Speaking to me like that. Do you know who I am?"

"I don't give a crap about who you are," Katara said making everyone gasp in shock. One woman even screamed and a glass was being dropped and shattered on the floor. "Apologize!"

"I will not!" The woman huffed now getting red in the head.

"Katara. We need to go." Zuko suddenly grabbed Kataras shoulder and pulled her backwards.

"But Zuko!" Katara objected.

"Let it go Katara!" Zuko exclaimed as he pulled her away from the entire crowd that was snorting, gasping and already gossiping as Zuko used one hand to pull Katara with him and the other hand to shield the scarred part of his face from sight dearly wishing his hair wasn't slicked back so he could cover his face.

Finally, he managed to push Katara into an empty hallway and let go.

"How can you let her speak to you like that." Katara gasped.

"Katara you were making a scene." Zuko hissed. "That's like rule number one at places like this. Never make a scene! Do you hear me?"

"She started it," Katara exclaimed.

"Look I appreciate you standing up for me. I really do." Zuko said. "But remember why we are here. If we get kicked out we can't see the earth king."

Katara opened her mouth and then halted. She crossed her arms as she looked away. "that woman sucked."

"Yeah." Zuko sighed. "It doesn't matter…" then he looked around. "Where's Toph?"

Katara blinked as well and realized it was alone. "She must still be in there."

"Or… This actually worked out." Zuko smirked. "With everyone's eyes on us, she slipped out to let the others in. Good thinking Toph."

Katara smiled, then her smile faltered as she looked up at Zuko. "I'm sorry you had to go through that."

Zuko sighed. "It's okay," he said. "Just imagine… That woman thought she was important. If she found out who I actually am. She would freak!"

"Oh yeah. You are a prince." Katara realized. "It would be funny to see her face when she figures that one out."

"It would be nice to see." Zuko smiled then he halted.

"Zuko?" Katara asked.

Zuko however was quiet as he glanced over his shoulder, holding up a hand signalling for Katara to stay silent and Katara did.

For some moments they stood like that. In tense silence and suddenly Zuko jumped as he rushed forward grabbing a mans wrist and pulled him forward and out of the shadow where he had been hiding. "Who are you? Why were you following us?" he asked.

The man, middle aged with long hair in a long slim braid and a thin beard smiled. It was creepy.

"Easy Prince Zuko." The man said in a calm voice. "I am not out to do harm. Do you mind letting go of my arm?"

Zuko was quiet. The man hadn't even flinched as he had been found out. He stood strong and tall and didn't actually look that surprised.

"You know who I am," Zuko commented as he let go.

"Indeed." The man stood up. "Prince Zuko. Legitimate heir to the fire nation Throne," he said. "Katara of the southern water tribe." he nodded at Katara. "And you were with Toph Beifong. All of you are part of the Avatars party," he said in a calm voice.

It ran cold down Zuko and Kataras back.

"I don't believe you had an invitation to this party." The man continued. "I trust you are not here to make trouble."

Katara stood up. "We wish to see the earth king," she said.

"And your request is being processed is it not?" The man asked.

Zuko frowned deeply. "That's not good enough. If he has time to throw a party for his pet bear he should have time to talk to the Avatar!"

"Careful young Prince. You are on thin ice already." The man spoke his voice suddenly colder with an underlying threat to it. "Please. Come this way," he asked as he turned and gestured for them to follow.

Katara and Zuko looked at each other, then finally nodded in determination and followed the man.

Finally, they were let into what could best be described as some sort of library. Shelves filled with books covered the wall and there was a big fireplace with a chair in front for calming and reading.

It would be a hard time to calm down in here though.

Zuko's eyes were immediately drawn to the fire. It was odd… Weird… It was green.

Zuko was well familiar with blue fire. His sister was a master of the blue flames, which was something that required a much stronger intensity than normal orange or yellow flames.

Why was it green? It had to be whatever they were using to fuel this fire but… why would they use fuel material that made the fire green?

The flames themselves felt unnatural and Zuko could feel it to his own core, his own inner flame which seemed to be squirming from the same sickness that dominated that fireplace.

Just then a servant stepped in carrying a tray with two glasses.

"Ah. Your mango juice. Please help yourself." The man with the long braid smiled kindly.

Somehow being given these children's drinks just felt like adding salt to injury. And neither Zuko nor Katara moved to pick up the glasses.

The man just shrugged and the servant put down the tray on the table.

"How are you enjoying your stay?" The man instead asked in a conversational tone as he walked to the seat in front of the fireplace. "I hope everything is to your liking." he smiled kindly as he sat down with crossed legs now with the green fire behind him.

It seemed very intentional. And he did look more intimidating with the green flames on his back.

Zuko was standing straight… This man was not like General Sung and he was not like those nobles.

His body was calm yet ready for any attack. All of his reactions were controlled and considerate. He didn't show off because he didn't need to.

This man was dangerous.

Just then the doors opened wide and three people were pushed inside making Katara and Zuko turn around.

"AANG!" Katara shouted as true enough it was Aang, Toph and Sokka.

"Katara! Zuko!" Aang shouted happily. "I'm so glad you're okay!"

"Okay, what is going on?!" Sokka asked as he stepped forward. "We were just grabbed and pulled in here! Who are you?" he asked pointing at the man and Zuko turned back to him as well. He would really like to know too.

"please. Calm down." The man said. "My name is Long Feng. And I am a minister of culture in our beloved city. I work directly beneath the earth king."

"Great! Then let us see him!" Sokka exclaimed stepping forward.

"No. You will not see the earth king." Long Feng said.

"Why?" Sokka asked. "Why won't you let us see him? We got information. Important information that could end the war! From the Crown Prince of the fire nation himself!" he pointed at Zuko who stood tall as he frowned.

Long Feng lifted an eyebrow. "The Prince of the very nation you wish to defeat? And you find that a reliable source."

"Yes. I do." Aang said as he stepped forward. "Zuko is not just a Prince of the fire nation. He is my teacher and my friend. I have no doubt that his intentions of defeating the current fire lord and saving his people from the fire lords tyranny is sincere. He has given up everything to be here. His words are the most reliable source you are ever going to get."

Zuko glanced down, not really knowing how to respond to this praise. It honestly made him feel a little dizzy. Not helped as Sokka, Katara and Toph moved to place themselves in front of Zuko as if to make a shield to protect him from Long Feng.

Long Feng however looked unimpressed.

"Either way. The earth king has no time for daily squabbles and the day to day manoeuvre of military" Long Feng said making Zuko blink astounded.

"Excuse me…. What?" Zuko asked.

"What's most important to his majesty is maintaining the cultural heritage of Ba Sing Se. All of his duties related to issuing degrees on such matters. It's my job to distribute the rest of the cities resources. Including the military."

Zuko was gaping. That was the weirdest thing he had ever heard.

"I can see how that would seem strange to you Prince Zuko. Being from the fire nation where the Fire Lord is also the head of the military and the entire royal family has joined the military at some point or another. You though out of all people. Should also recognise the flaws of a nation ruled by military rather than culture. It hasn't worked out well for you. Has it?"

Zuko closed his mouth then hissed. "What you just told me is that the earth king is no leader at all. He's a figurehead at best. You are the one controlling the strings. According to what you just said!"

"He's your puppet!" Toph exclaimed.

"Oh no!" Long Feng held up his hands. "He's a figurehead. A god to his people! He can't sully his hands with the hourly changes of an endless war. To have a peaceful city you need a peace loving King. Doesn't that make sense?"

"No," Zuko said. "You are living in an illusion," he said then he stepped forward so he was in front of the others. And he sat down with crossed legs. His hands on his knees and a straight back as he looked up at Long Feng. "An illusion of your creation it seems. However, an illusion is all it is. Hiding all the poor people behind a wall so you won't have to see doesn't make them disappear. Ignoring the war outside of your walls doesn't make it vanish." he said. "Every day the fire nation is encroaching on your land. Every day they are adding numbers to their army and removing numbers from your citizens. And it is moving closer. Every day, bit by bit. The fire nation is growing and coming closer. Six years ago, you nearly fell to a siege. Yesterday, the fire nation nearly breached your wall. And it is not going to end. Not before either this city has fallen. Or the fire lord has."

Long Feng frowned for the first time looking annoyed. "Six years ago the siege was dealt with. Yesterday while we do appreciate your help stopping the fire nation drill. That thing would never have made it past the inner wall. Which is what really matters."

Zuko's face retrieved as his golden eyes shone in anger and the fire behind Long Feng somehow seemed to grow a little more intense.

"You have one chance to help defeat the fire lord and thus safe your own city as well," Zuko said. "The solar eclipse."

"Enough!" Long Feng stood up. "I don't want to hear of your ridiculous plan!" Then he took a breath and his entire body calmed as he spoke again in this calm conversational tone. "It is a strict policy in Ba Sing Se that we do not mention the war within these walls. Constant news of an escalating war would throw our beloved city into chaos. Panic would rise and everything we have build would be lost. Do you understand me? There is no war in Ba Sing Se."

Katara gasped in shock. Sokka looked outraged. Aang gaped. Toph looked like she was going to break something and Zuko.

Zuko sitting with crossed legs looked stern, his eyes firmly on Long Feng.

"You can't keep the truth from these people!" Katara gasped.

"I'll tell them! I'll make sure everyone knows!" Aang shouted.

Long Feng frowned. "Until now you have been treated as our honoured guests. That how-ever could change rather quickly."

"You are foolish if you think you can keep this up forever," Zuko said. "The truth doesn't go away."

Long Feng looked down at him. "The people you arrived with. They are fire nation refuges are they not?"

Zuko's eyes narrowed.

"Do not worry. They have been taken well care of and no harm will come to them. That is… As long as no one here is causing trouble. Or a panic."

Zuko's eyes remained narrowed and his mouth grew thinner.

"Of course. You could take them somewhere else. Any time you want. But of course, there is nowhere else to take them. Isn't that so?" Long Feng asked.

Zuko closed his eyes as he inhaled a deep breath. Then he looked up again.

"I met people like you before," Zuko said. "A lot of them. You are not as special as you think you are," he said. "People who would use innocent lives as blackmail to get their way and maintain their power. You are no better than the fire lord."

If Long Feng was taken back by Zuko's words he didn't show it.

"And as for this earth king," Zuko said. "Either he is an ignorant fool who doesn't know what is going on, and never took the time to find out or he just doesn't care. Either way, I have no reason to respect such a man."

"Are you trying to tell me something, Prince Zuko?" Long Feng asked.

"I am telling you that in the last hundred years. The fire nation has taken over the earth kingdom bit by bit and you did nothing to stop them." Zuko said. "I am telling you that six years ago you lucked out against the dragon of the west. But now they are back. My sister is leading the troops now and she is as tenacious as she is clever. As well as completely ruthless and without mercy. If you pulled yourself together now and mobilized you could beat her still. You have the advantage as the defenders of the wall. But you are not doing that, you are unprepared and you will lose." he said. "And even if you didn't. The fire nation would be back yet again, and chip away at you bit by bit. The road you are on now will lead to Ba Sing Se's fall. And people will suffer. Your only real choice would be to strike back at the fire lord now we give you the golden opportunity. But you are a spineless coward." he said. "Say what you will about my father. But at least he stands up for himself and says exactly what he does. He is his own figurehead. You however is hiding behind the icon of a hapless king so you can have your way. This is an utter disgrace, never have I seen such dishonourable behaviour before."

Long Feng was silent, his eyes now burning. "I know of you Prince Zuko. I do my homework," he said. "The Avatar said you gave up everything to be here. But that's untrue, isn't it? You already lost everything. Three years ago is when you earned the title the banished Prince and that mark on your face. Isn't that so? And now there is a price on your head, as big as the Avatars. It was there before you joined him. Your only path to the fire nation throne would be to join the Avatar and take down the fire lord in a coup yourself. And you are telling me you are not working in your own self interest?"

Aang opened his mouth to speak only for Zuko to hold up a hand making Aang stop.

"You have no moral ground to stand on," Zuko said. "I would like to challenge you to go to the lower ring. And look those people in the eye. The people who are soon going to be invaded because you were too scared to stand up or show a shred of honesty or just the tiniest bit of honour." he said. Then he stood up. "I believe our business here is done. If you would excuse us. We will take our leave now." he bowed formally for Long Feng.

"Why of course." Long Feng replied. "Joo Dee will show you home," he said waving his hand and then a woman walked in.

The woman was dressed like Joo Dee… She smiled like Joo Dee.

But that was definitely not Joo Dee.

"What happened to Joo Dee?" Katara asked.

"I am Joo Dee." The stranger woman smiled that same weird smile as the first Joo Dee had smiled. "I will be your host as long as you are in our wonderful city."

Zuko frowned deeply, then glanced at Long Feng. "So this is how you treat your own citizens?" he asked. "Step out of line and they can just be replaced. Now, where have I seen that before?"

Long Feng looked harshly back at Zuko. "Please remember. You are our guests." he reminded them in a stern tone. "But that could change. Please act with honour as any decent guest would. And do not cause any trouble."

Zuko had to keep back a snort but finally nodded. "We hear you." he simply said and turned to Joo Dee the second. "Please show us home," Zuko asked her in a more respectful voice.

"Of course your highness." Joo Dee bowed for him. "This way please."

And the entire gang followed Zuko and Joo Dee outside. Just kind of happy to finally get out of there.

For their entire walk to the house, no one said a word. Just followed the new Joo Dee who walked in front, as soon as they reached the front door Zuko held up a hand. "We can take it from here. Thank you for your services Joo Dee," he said.

"Of course." Joo Dee smiled as she bowed and backed away.

They took a few steps inside and then… Zuko basically slumped together.

"ZUKO!" Aang shouted as he ran forward and managed to support the prince. "Are you okay?"

"Sorry." Zuko groaned. "I guess the adrenalin wore off." he hissed then managed to stand up again. Only to lift a hand to his hair and ruffle it up good ruining the slicked back hairstyle.

"Seriously. Are you okay?" Aang asked again as true enough. Zuko didn't look that good at this moment.

"I need to make tea," Zuko said. "Now," he said as he let go of Aang and headed to the kitchen. Taking off the green silk robe and dropped it after him in his dash.

"Zuko." Katara was about to step after him only for Aang to hold her back.

"Zuko uses tea making as a form of meditation to ground himself," Aang said. "I think he's stressed out right now."

"Actually he's pissed off," Toph informed as she too was removing her hairpiece. "His body temperature has risen pretty high and he is keeping himself back."

"Okay making tea is probably a better option than burning down the house." Sokka had to admit. "And I wouldn't even blame him if he burned down the house."

They all looked at each other.

"This is so messed up," Aang said and they all nodded in agreement.

"I hope Zuko is all right." Katara then said looking towards the tea kitchen chewing her lip.

"He'll be all right," Sokka assured as he put a hand on Katara's shoulder. "He just needs to calm down a bit. And he seemed to have found a way to do just that. With the added side bonus of us getting tea. I could use a cup right about now, so this suits me fine."

And Katara nodded. "Yeah…"

Chapter Text

Eleven cups of tea and four bathroom visits later. Zuko had finally managed to calm himself down. He was just happy that everyone else couldn't see what a bundle of nerves he actually was on the inside.

He was angry in a way he hadn't been ever since he joined this group. He was honestly scared shit less now that it became more apparent to him what this city was.

And he also knew he had played a very dangerous game speaking back to Long Feng like that.

To compare Long Feng to Ozai wasn't that far off. And it scared the shit out of Zuko. He knew what these kinds of people were willing to do. His bloody face was a good reminder.

Joo Dee… The first one. She had failed in her mission, and only Agni knew what they had done to her. Replaced her.

That was why she had been acting like that. The poor woman was scared out of her mind, and so was everyone else around them.

Anyone could be taken away at a moment's notice. Step out of line just ones and… There were things worse than getting your face burned off and put on a boat where your basic needs were still tended to.

All the citizens here lived in constant fear of what might happen to them. This was worse than the fire nation. Do the wrong thing… Say the wrong thing… even think the wrong thing in this city. And you are done.

The fire nation was similar of course but…, not this extreme. Not with looming walls keeping everyone inside. Not with the blatant lies about how there was no war at all. Hidden behind beautiful buildings and items of luxury while all the poverty was hidden behind a wall. It was so wrong on so many levels.

While trying to sort through all of his thoughts Zuko had found his way out on the roof for a breath of fresh air. Above him, the stars were glittering and the moon was almost full.

Zuko looked up at the beautiful scenery and was once again thankful that there were things that would not change.

That was when Lin-Lin came flying up from his pond and right into Zuko's hands. Eager to be warmed up.

"Hi." Zuko smiled as the turtleduck. "At least you're content and happy. All you really need is some water to swim in, some bread to eat, and a warm place to sleep," he said. "Man. If it took so little to be satisfied for us humans. The world would be a much simpler place." he said as the turtle duck settled on his legs and Zuko gently petted it as he looked up towards the sky.

That's how Katara found Zuko as she made her way up to the roof as well.

"Erhm… Hi." Katara spoke nervously.

Zuko turned his head to look at the young girl. She was back in her regular water tribe clothes and all the makeup had been wiped off. Honestly, Zuko preferred both her and Toph better this way.

"Hi," Zuko replied back.

"Are you okay?" Katara finally asked sounding genuinely concerned.

"Well." Zuko looked down. "I'm better," he said.

"That's good," Katara said as she sat down next to Zuko. And scratched Lin-Lin with a finger. "You were great in there you know."

"Thanks," Zuko whispered.

"I mean it," Katara said. "All of this. It's so wrong. It makes me so angry." she said. "How can he do that?" he asked. "Lie to his own citizens? Treat them like they aren't people but just… Objects?! As if he is better than everybody else."

"I've seen it before," Zuko commented looking down at Lin-Lin in his lap.

"Oh." Katara halted. "Right."

"Not just my father," Zuko said. "Zhao… the other admirals. They all truly believed they knew what was best for the world. So everything they did was okay… because they knew better."

Katara pouted as she wrapped her arms around herself and looked forward. "You and Toph were right! These nobles suck!" she said. "They all thought they were so much better, didn't they? And that woman! How dare she?" she ranted. "You can't help you have a scar! I just… I wanted to freeze her solid and… And smack her with a vase! Then wipe off that stupid look on her face!"

Zuko smirked. "Did you see her face when you said crap?" he asked. "That was kind of amazing."

Katara blushed deeply.

"Everyone freaked out. And it's just one word." Zuko shook his head. "That's how fragile those people are…. That's also why it isn't worth it," he whispered as he reached up a hand. Gently touching the edge of his scar.

Katara swallowed as she looked at Zuko. "Erhm… Zuko." she halted. "I hope you don't mind me asking," she said. "In the past. I didn't think that scar bothered you. But it does… Doesn't it?" she asked.

Zuko chewed his lip.

"How come when we met." Katara hesitated. "Your hair. You had your hair in a way so people would really notice it," she commented. "Erhm... Why?"

"That's easy," Zuko said. "It's because this scar cannot be hidden. So the only alternative is to embrace it. Kind of dare anyone who would ask about it. Go ahead! Ask!" he said. "I'm not ashamed… Is the message I wanted to send." he sighed deeply.

Katara swallowed. "Maybe… I could heal it."

"Katara it's a scar," Zuko said. "It doesn't work like that. It's already healed."

"No. Listen," Katara said as she pulled out a necklace hidden under her clothes with a little vial in it. "This is spirit water. From the spirit Oasis in the north pole. It has amazing properties. Maybe… Just maybe. It could heal your scar."

Zuko sucked in a deep breath.

Katara looked up at Zuko as she held her breath and Zuko glanced down not meeting her eyes. Katara swallowed as she reached forward a hand, gently touching Zuko's scar.

He wasn't retrieving. Katara took that as an invitation as she lifted the hand with the spirit viral.

"No." Zuko suddenly said holding up a hand pushing the viral with spirit water back.

"But." Katara tried.

Zuko shook his head. "Someday. That water might save a life," he said. "I am far from the only one with a scar in this world. Agni knows the fire nation made sure of that. It's not worth the life that this water is one day going to safe." he said as he put the water back into Kataras hand and then took her other hand. Closing those hands around the vial for her and he looked up.

Astounded Katara looked up. And even more stunned was she to see Zuko smiling.

"I'm really glad I got to have a friend like you Katara. That you would even do that for me. That means a lot." Zuko said. "That's worth far more than a perfect face. The way you stood up for me tonight. I can only remember my uncle having ever done anything like that."

"That woman was way out of line. I was glad to do it." Katara said as Zuko finally let go of her hands and Katara put the vial back in place, around her neck, and hidden beneath her clothes. Then she looked up. "I'm really glad you would be my friend too." she smiled warmly and sincerely. "And I know the others feel the same way."

"You know… I do believe you." Zuko said.

"And as for all the things Long Feng said. About you doing this for selfish reasons. None of us buy it. You know that right?" Katara asked.

"Yeah. I know." Zuko said.

"Everything you said in there. You were right." Katara said. "And you should be proud of yourself! I really mean that. Everyone was super impressed. Aang kept talking about it. That he wishes he can be as cool as you one day."

Zuko was stunned for words as he looked at Katara trying to process what she had just said.

Katara smiled then she padded Zuko's hand. "It's getting late. You should go to bed. You're always the first one to wake up."

"I'll be there in a moment," Zuko assured. "I'll just… Need to sit here for a while longer."

"Okay." Katara nodded. She leaned over to give Zuko a short hug which Zuko smiled at and then Katara stood up to walk back to the window they had crawled through. Though before she crawled back Katara halted. "Zuko," she said.

"Yeah?" Zuko turned to her.

"You know…" Katara hesitated. "When I first met you. I thought you looked scary. Really scary. Do you know what you looked like tonight?" she asked turning to him.

"Erhm." Zuko hesitated.

"You looked like a Prince." Katara smiled.

Zuko halted his eyes wide.

"You're a really handsome guy you know. With or without a scar." Katara smiled.

"No, I'm not!" Zuko blurted without even thinking. Then blushed deeply as he turned his head away.

Katara chuckled. "I can bring Toph up to be our lie detector if you don't believe me."

"No! Don't do that!" Zuko exclaimed and he halted. "Erhm… It doesn't really matter. Looks don't matter, right? I just… Do… Do you really mean that?" he asked.

Amused Katara shook her head. "Yeah. I really do," she said. And finally, Katara winked as she crawled back through the window leaving Zuko in quite a stunned state.

Then Lin-Lin quacked from Zuko's lap demanding attention.

"Hey shut up." Zuko pouted at the turtle duck. Then sighed deeply as he shook his head and looked up at the stars again. He did feel kind of better.

Chapter Text

"Wow, Zuko." Sokka blinked the next morning as he took a look at the young Prince. "It has been a while since we last saw you in red, hasn't it? You know. That really suits you."

Zuko smiled as he stood. The clothes he had managed to find still were mostly earth kingdom fashion which meant it was loose fitting and had long loose sleeves. But by digging through the closets he had managed to find something looking outright fire nation red.

"Yeah. It looks good." Aang grinned.

Zuko smiled. "You know. Long Feng already knows exactly who I am. So there's no point to try and convince anybody that I am earth kingdom." he said. "I wanted to wear my nation's colours. It felt right."

"That's great." Katara smiled as she put out breakfast in front of them. "And the boys are right. It does suit you a lot."

"I want to tell you that it suits you," Toph stated. "But I don't even know what red is."

Zuko smiled amused.

"So. We need to talk about what to do now." Sokka said. "Are we still going to try and find a way to see the earth king? Are we going to just move on?"

"We can't move on Sokka," Aang said. "Didn't you hear Zuko? The fire nation is definitely going to attack again."

"But Long Feng is such a jerk!" Sokka exclaimed.

"It's not about Long Feng or the earth king Sokka," Aang said. "It's about protecting the people who live in this city. Right Zuko?" he asked in a grin.

Zuko halted. Then he smiled. "Yeah," he said. "You got it Aang," he said.

Sokka sighed deeply. "So when do you think your dear sister is going to attack?" he asked Zuko.

"How would I know?" Zuko asked. "I don't know what she's planning. But she will be planning something." he sighed deeply as he picked up a stuffed bun. "I'm thinking of going to the lower ring today. See if I can find Zhau-Li and the others."

"That's a great idea." Katara beamed. "I hope they are all right. Do you want any of us to come with you?"

"No that's fine. I could use a little time by myself." Zuko said.

"Are you sure?" Katara asked seriously. "We won't pressure you. I'm just saying. This city isn't exactly safe. And from what we saw in the lower ring. That place is definitely not safe."

"I'm sure," Zuko assured. "Don't worry I'll be all right."

"Zuko can definitely take care of himself." Aang grinned as he was stuffing his face.

"Okay then." Katara sighed deeply. "Just be careful okay?" she asked.

"I will," Zuko promised in a smile.

After they had all finished eating breakfast Zuko left for the lower ring like he said he would. All he needed was to remember the guest's passport so he could be let back into the higher ring.

As it turned out. Going to lower rings was easy. You could just walkthrough. Getting to the higher rings required official passports stamped by guards.

Made sense.. These walls were to keep the lower class out of the high class areas. The high class was free to go where they wanted.

Zuko sighed deeply. Just like back home. Guards were stationed around to keep the peasants out…

Though in the fire nation capital. The contrast wasn't this great. You would have to go to the villages on smaller islands or the colonies to find anything this bad. Not… Thirty meters away from the university. Just hidden behind a wall.

Another thing that wasn't lost on Zuko was that he was being followed. That was the least surprising thing.

There was no question that Long Feng would have his men follow everybody in the Avatars group whenever they left the house. There were probably multiple agents stationed around the house ready to follow them around.

In his mind, Zuko debated if he should give his followers the slip. He would be more than capable of doing just that. But then decided against it. Right now there wasn't an immediate need and it was better that Long Feng knew as little about his abilities as possible. Right now it was just about not causing any trouble.

Instead, Zuko calmly made his way to one of the distribution offices and kindly asked where new arrivals might be found.

He was given four different locations and then bowed in thanks. Acting as the perfect guest who is not out to cause any trouble.

He found the first location which could best be described as a large shelter and Zuko approached the front desk. "Excuse me," he said kindly. "I am looking for a large group which may have arrived here together the day before yesterday. Twenty-one people total. Lead by a young man who has a burn scar going from his right cheek and down his chin."

The woman at the desk shook her head. "I'm sorry sir. I am fairly sure I would remember such a distinct feature," she said then glanced at Zuko's own scar and looked away embarrassed.

"That's okay," Zuko said. "Thank you." he nodded at her and moved on.

At the next shelter, he was also fresh out of luck. However the third the young woman beamed. "Yes! I remember them!" she said. "They all insisted they needed to stay together. Then the Dai Li arrived and informed that the group had been granted a house at the north-east side of the district." she smiled warmly.

"Oh… That's great." Zuko smiled a rather strained smile. The girl didn't know what actually had happened was that they had all put a place where Long Feng and his men could keep a strict eye on them… Hostages. Zuko fought back the urge to shiver and instead spoke as kindly as he could. "Could you point me in the right direction?" he asked.

"Sure!" The girl beamed and quickly rambled off directions that Zuko tried to imprint to the best of his abilities.

It took a few wrong turns and backtracking but finally, Zuko felt like he was heading to the right place and he was proven right when he heard the voice of a little girl calling.

"Cups, pots, and bowls! Get your clay cups, pots, and bowls!" Zuko's face widened in a smile.

It was the little girl who had given him some of her fire flakes! Rhina was her name and Zuko headed right over where the girl was sitting outside a run down house with the clay items which Zuko guessed Ming and Ying had already been making to make some money.

"Cups! Pots and bowls!" Rhina shouted waving her hands at bypassers that didn't even look at her.

Zuko however headed directly towards her as he looked down. "What have you got?" he asked.

Rhina looked up and by the sight of him, her eyes widened. "PRINCE ZUKO!" she shouted standing up and almost stumbled to reach him and give him a hug.

Zuko smiled as he padded her hair. "Hi, Rhina. Have you been good?" he asked.

"Uhu," Rhina said. "They gave us a house. It's kind of small but we'll manage. I'm trying to help make some money!" she said proudly. "I sold three cups." she held up three fingers.

"Oh wow… Three whole cups." Zuko blinked then looked at the items on the homemade counter. "That's great. So I guess the others are looking for jobs."

"Yup." Rhina nodded.

"So erhm. Where's your house?" Zuko asked.

"You're looking at it." Rhina smiled turning around to look at the small building right behind her. "Isn't it great?"

Zuko looked up at the brown block. Windows boarded up by worn out trees and it definitely looked like it could use a paint job. Also, it was small…

Once again Zuko was stricken by the unfairness of it. The house he and the others shared in the upper ring could easily have housed twenty-one people which was their entire group.

This house, however? Looked like it could barely contain ten. They had to be squished in there.

"Come on I'll show you!" Rhina grinned as she grabbed Zuko's hand and pulled him inside. "This is the kitchen!" she introduced the moment they had stepped through the door. There wasn't any entrance hall just a worn down kitchen and an elder woman standing over a large pot. "Mrs. Tien makes food for all of us!" Rhina grinned. "And everybody eats together!"

"My prince!" The older woman gasped at the sight of him and then bowed.

Zuko bowed respectfully in return. "It's nice to see you again," he said and the old woman smiled. "I sleep in here!" Rhina gestured at a room and Zuko looked inside to see it all packed with blankets. "I get to sleep with my mom every night and… Most of the other women and kids. It's a little cramped but kind of cozy. Most of the men sleep in there." she pointed at another room. "And those who can't fit sleep in here in the kitchen!"

"I… see," Zuko replied.

"We have a backyard! This way!" Rhina pulled Zuko out through the backdoor and what he saw could best be described as a small patch of dirt walled in by a tall wall.

The small patch though was occupied by Ying who was dutifully earth bending clay into shape and Ming not sitting far from him with Kulai on her lap. All of them were covered in mud.

Ming looked up and she gasped. "Prince Zuko."

"Hi." Zuko smiled at them and bowed respectfully. "It's good to see you're doing well."

"We're getting by." Ying smiled. "It's not much. But as long as we're together it's worth it."

"I see you're back at making pottery," Zuko stated the obvious.

"We kind of have to. No one has any money." Ying pointed out. "We…. Don't have anything to glaze these with. But we know our craft! Even if.."

"What?" Zuko asked.

Ying swallowed as he waved Zuko over and Zuko lifted an eyebrow as he stepped forward and bowed down so Ying could whisper in a slow voice. "We have been informed that fire bending is strictly forbidden in this city. But we need to burn the pots so…. We have to do it inside and make sure that no one is watching."

"Ying. You don't have to burden the Prince with that." Ming said.

"It's fine. I would rather know than not." Zuko said. "I want you to tell me these things okay?" he asked.

Ming nodded though she looked nervous.

"You're not in trouble," Zuko assured Ming. "Are you okay?"

Ying sighed. "We have been promised they will keep us safe. As long as we follow the rules."

"What rules?" Zuko asked.

Ying hesitated.

"You can trust me. I won't tell anybody what you told me." Zuko assured.

"I know." Ying said. "It's just… This house. We are being watched. Always."

Zuko nodded sadly. "yeah… that adds up." he admitted.

Ying swallowed. "The rules… We are not allowed to fire bend or tell anyone we have fire benders. We are not allowed to talk about the fire nation or that all except me is from the fire nation. And." he swallowed his voice becoming even lower, a whisper. "We are not to mention the war. Not one word. Not even among ourselves inside of this house."

"Do you know what will happen if you do?" Zuko asked.

Ying shook. "There was this boy. He… he saw Ming burning the clay through our window and… he started screaming about us being fire benders and about the war and then." he shivered. "The Dai Li came and they just took him away! That boy didn't seem more than sixteen. He was just a kid. And they took him." he said.

Wide-eyed Zuko looked at Ying. He couldn't say he was surprised. They had taken Jo Dee. They would take people. Still. And he looked at Ming who was clutching her child.

These people weren't safe here… There had to be something else to do!

But then Long Fengs taunting words came back to Zuko.

"Of course. You could take them somewhere else. Any time you want. But of course, there is nowhere else to take them. Isn't that so?"

Zuko swallowed. "Listen," he said. "I just need you to… Stay safe okay?" he asked. "Don't get into trouble. We will defeat the fire lord and then… Then we can all come home. All of us. Together." he said.

Ming looked up at Zuko.

"Just… hold on and stay safe okay?" Zuko asked. "I'll make sure that everyone here gets home. To the fire nation. Our fire nation."

Ming smiled slightly then nodded. "Okay."

"Prince Zuko." Zuko turned his head to see Zhau-Li standing at the door.

The young man was without a shirt and dripping in sweat. Looked like he had been out doing hard labor work. Then Zhau-Li bowed for him. "Welcome to our home."

Zuko smiled sadly as he stood up and turned to Zhau-Li then bowed in greeting. "Thank you for having me," he said as he stood up. "You've done well taking care of everyone. You should be proud."

Zhau-Li smirked. "Not much to do. I've made sure everyone stuck together and… I have reminded everyone that we need to just stay out of trouble. I know that if we get ourselves in trouble that would mean trouble for you. So… Follow the rules."

"Thank you. I appreciate it." Zuko said sincerely. "I'm sorry there's not much I can do right now. Except." he reached into his pocket and found a small pouch of coins then offered it to Zhau-Li.

Zhau-Li looked at the pouch then up at Zuko. "Prince Zuko. Don't you need that yourself?"

"This is for everybody in this group," Zuko said. "You need this. I order you to take it."

Zhau-Li halted. But then finally took the money. "Thank you, my prince. Can I offer you a refreshment? We have…" he halted. "Gruel, water, and tea."

Zuko smirked. "Tea is fine," he assured.

Soon they were seated in the little kitchen, having each their little clay cup which looked a lot like what Ming and Ying would be making. Both steaming with a rather thin tea… Zuko said nothing about it.

"How is the Avatar?" Zhau-Li asked in a polite tone.

"Well… good considering the circumstances. I suppose." Zuko said.

Zhau-Li lifted an eyebrow.

"You wouldn't believe the evening we had yesterday." Zuko finally said in a slight smirk. "The command structure of this city is kind of… ahem." he coughed into his hand.

Zhau-Li lowered his head as he whispered. "Sick," he whispered.

Zuko glanced up.

"This city is sick," Zhau-Li whispered. "People vanish… In the middle of the night." he shivered. "Sometimes they turn up again but they are. Different. And sometimes they are never seen again… and everyone is scared. It could be the next. It could be anyone next."

Zuko swallowed. It was indeed terrifying to listen to.

"And… There are people here who. They'll do anything to get into the middle ring. And they can earn their place by… Selling others out." Zhau-Li hissed. "There was a girl who sold out her parents and they took the parents while the girl got her ticket to the middle ring. You can't trust anybody in this city."

"I had no idea this city would be like this," Zuko replied in a sad whisper. "I'm sorry. If I had known."

"None of us knew. We don't blame you." Zhau-Li said.

Zuko closed his eyes. "We have to defeat the fire lord," he whispered. "So you can come home. All of you."

Zhau-Li swallowed. "That's all any of us wants in this house."

"I'm sorry. I have to ask you to just stay low." Zuko said. "It doesn't have to be long though. If we can defeat the fire lord doing the eclipse you can take everybody home. Just a few months where you lay low. That's all."

"I understand," Zhau-Li said. "And we are with you. It's hard though." he sighed. "We get so much unwanted attention. We're always being watched," he said. "And then there was the boy who saw Ming fire bend."

"Yeah… Ying said they took him away." Zuko nodded.

"Damn kid. Swinging around with his hook swords." Zhau-Li muttered. "And just this morning there was an old guy clearly asking for you."

"For me?" Zuko asked.

"Yeah, he asked if we had seen a handsome young man with a scar covering the left side of his face. And would most likely be with the avatar. Clearly, it was you he was talking about." Zhau-Li sighed deeply.

Zuko frowned deeply. "What did that guy look like?" he asked.

"Well." Zhau-Li chewed his lip. "He was short and erhm… Fat," he said. "Long grey beard and hair. And he insisted on making everybody tea."

At that Zukos eyes widened.

"That was really incredible tea though." Zhau-Li had to admit.

Suddenly Zuko launched over the table as he grabbed Zhau-Li's shoulders. "Where did he go? Do you know where he went?!" he asked in a rant.

Zhau-Li blinked. "Prince Zuko?" he asked.

"Just, please! You said he was here this morning!" Zuko exclaimed. "Did he say where he was headed? Or where he was staying? Do you have any idea where I can find him?"

"Well erhm." Zhau-Li swallowed. "He did talk about how he was going to the hills. Outside of the inner wall," he said. "He had some sort of appointment there later today… At least I think so. But I don't know when that would be or if he's even there!"

"Where's the nearest gate to the hills?" Zuko asked urgently.

"East of here. It's not far." Zhau-Li said.

Finally, Zuko let go. "Thank you," he said. "I… I'm sorry about that. I just." he gasped. "I need to go!" he exclaimed as he stood up. "Thank you for the tea! I'll come to visit again soon I promise!" he said in a bow and then turned to storm out of the house and towards the gate in question.

Chapter Text

Zuko probably should have figured out that to run out and find his uncle in Ba Sing Se was already a lost cause.

The city was massive! And there were multiple gates. There was no telling if this was even the gate Iroh had gone through!

Or even if it had been Iroh… It had to be though! It had to be Iroh! Who else would just show up and ask kindly about him while making everyone amazing tasting tea?

Iroh was here! Iroh was in the city! He had finally caught up! Zuko just had to find him! He had to be somewhere around here.

As Zuko exited out to the hills he was faced with endless fields and barren hills and his heart sank.

This was impossible! How was Zuko supposed to find him! Still, he was here. He might as well try and Zuko started to run. Running across the fields and he just kept going.

Didn't even notice as the sun started to sink and paint the sky's in a deep orange colour revealing he had spent the better part of the day out here just running around.

Finally, Zuko stopped as he gasped for breath. This was impossible, and there was no saying if Iroh was even out here. He could have gone back in to look for Zuko. Where was he?

Hopelessly Zuko stood up as he looked around desperately trying to see if there were anybody out here.

And then suddenly Zuko saw it… A little hill. It was exactly like the hill from the spirit realm where Irohs lingering regrets had been. With the little tree and.

Zuko gasped. There was a figure there. Silhouette in the sun as he was sitting on his knees and his back to Zuko.

Could… Could it be? Uncle Iroh?

Zuko rushed forward only as he came closer did he notice the incense burning and the picture which rested against the tree.

Then Zuko halted and first then did he realize.

…. Lu-Ten. This is where Lu-Ten had fallen. And that meant. There was no question about it!

This man… It was.

Zuko gasped for breath as he saw the back of his uncle, sitting with a bowed head.

Then suddenly Iroh stiffened. Slowly he looked up and he turned his head, revealing tears dripping from his eyes. Those eyes fell on Zuko and they widened in shock.

Zuko as well stood with wide open eyes, his body stiff. He hadn't meant to intrude on this private moment! That hadn't been his intention.

Yet still… It was Iroh! Iroh was here. And Zuko gasped for breath as he sniffed, his own eyes becoming misty.

Then Iroh's shocked face turned into a smiling one. Tears were still falling down his face, but they didn't look sad as he took in a shaking break. Then he dried his eyes with his sleeve.

"Uncle…" Zuko gasped and then shouted. "UNCLE!" as he ran across the field without stopping.

Barely did Iroh manage to stand up before Zuko crashed right into him in a crushing hug.

"You're okay." Zuko swallowed as he held his uncle.

"And you! Zuko!" Iroh laughed as he returned the hug tightly. "Let me look at you!" he asked as he let go only to grab his face instead and Zuko was faced with Iroh's shining happy face. "Now there's a handsome looking young man. Did you remember to eat well? You don't always eat."

"I've eaten." Zuko rolled his eyes.

"And slept?" Iroh asked.

"I slept," Zuko assured. "Don't worry. Even if I didn't take good care of myself. My friends would be sure to take care of me."

"Friends?" Iroh asked as he let go of Zuko face.

"Oh… yeah." Zuko blushed deeply. "Heh. My friends." he smiled a little shyly. "You know. Aang, Katara, Sokka and Toph." he said. "Oh and also Zhau-Li! And Ming and Ying! And Tanyi! People have been so nice!"

Wide-eyed Iroh looked up at Zuko. Then he softened in a smile. "I see. That makes me very happy."

Zuko smiled then he looked behind Iroh and saw the portrait of Lu-Ten and the incense burning. "This is where he fell… Isn't it?" he asked in a quiet tone.

"Yes," Iroh replied in a sad tone. "He would have turned twenty-four today."

Right… eighteen. He had only been eighteen.

Zuko put a hand on Irohs shoulder then stepped forward his hand slipping away. Then he sat down on his knees in front of the picture respectfully folding his hands. "Hello cousin," he whispered. "I think you should know. Your father has really done his best looking after me. And I owe him a lot." he said. "He misses you a lot. And so do I." he said. "But from now on. I promise I'll do my best to take care of him too. It's the least I owe him."

Zuko felt the hand on his shoulder. He didn't have to look up to know that Iroh was crying.

Then Iroh sat down on his knees and wrapped his arms around Zuko. "You don't owe me anything. You know that. Don't you Zuko?" he asked.

Zuko turned to Iroh so he could burrow his face into Irohs shoulder closing his eyes as he just allowed the moment to play. Realizing just how safe he felt in his uncle's hug, and how the familiar scent of tea herbs got to him. "Let me be the judge of that," he replied in a whisper.

And Iroh smiled amused. "Well. Family are there to help each other. So it all works out I think."

"Yeah." Zuko smiled warmly.

In the upper ring. The rest of Team Avatar was hanging out in the house trying to figure out a plan… Thus far they had nothing though.

And things were boring. Really boring.

Toph pouted as she was sitting on the table, her head resting on it.

Katara was sitting at the other side of the table calmly sewing while Aang was playing fetch with Momo and Sokka was practising hits and kicks on the floor.

A hundred of each a day. He had to keep it up.

Toph sighed deeply as she blew on her hair though suddenly her eyes widened and she sat up straight earning everyone's attention. "Zuko is back!" she proclaimed loudly.

"Oh thank La." Katara sighed deeply. "It's getting late. I was worried."

"He's not alone." Toph then continued making everyone look nervously at her. Tophs face however was cracked open in a big wide smile. "MR. IROH!" she screamed as she sprung up and zoomed towards the door making everyone gasp.

"What?" Katara asked. "Mr. Iroh?"

Aang gaped. "He caught up to us?" he asked

Toph was already at the door and flung it open as she screamed in delight. "MR. IROH!" she shouted as she jumped forward and right into an older man who stumbled back.

"Young Toph!" Iroh laughed. "How good it is to see you again!"

"I would say the same to you. But I can't see." Toph grinned making Iroh laugh.

And Zuko smiled as he stood next to them. Then he looked up where he saw the rest looking at them. "Guys!" Zuko grinned. "Look who decided to show up!"

"Mr Iroh!" Katara beamed happily.

"You made it!" Aang cheered. "That's amazing!"

"About time if you ask me," Sokka smirked.

"Come in uncle. Sit down." Zuko invited as he guided Iroh inside and sat him down at the tea table.

"Mr Iroh it's so good seeing you again." Katara smiled.

"And you too Katara. Sokka. Young Avatar Aang." Iroh bowed for each of them as they grinned. "Thank you for taking care of my nephew."

"Well to be honest," Aang replied. "A lot of the time he took care of us."

"Just relax," Zuko asked. "I'll go make some tea for you. We have Ginseng. Your favourite."

"Oh. That would be lovely." Iroh said. "I can make it too."

"No, I got it," Zuko assured. "I can make tea!" he said as he headed towards the kitchen.

Iroh blinked as he looked after him then he turned to the others. "Look," he said in a much lower voice. "It's not that I am not happy but… What exactly have you done to my nephew?" he asked.

There was a stunned silence as they all just looked at Iroh. Who looked very honestly concerned back at them. 

"What do you mean?" Katara finally asked.

"Well." Iroh held up his hand as he whispered. "He's acting a little strange isn't he?"

Everybody looked confused at Iroh.

"You know." Iroh tried. "As we walked through town he was… How can I put it?" he asked.

"Happy?" Aang asked.

"Polite?" Katara tried.

"Considerate?" Toph suggested.

"Well adjusted?" Sokka said.

"Well… yes… All of that." Iroh said.

Everyone looked at Iroh.

"It's a bit much." Iroh then finally said.

Aang smiled warmly. "Zuko has changed a lot in a very short time. It has been super inspiring. He is without a doubt one of the strongest people I have ever met."

"I know. I know." Sokka said. "Sometimes you have to think that's an alien and not Zuko. But believe me, I checked. It's not an alien. It's really just Zuko."

Iroh lifted an eyebrow as he looked at Sokka. But elected not to ask… Just don't ask.

"The thing you said. Back when we first really talked." Katara said. "About how Zuko value lives above even honour. You were right," she said, then reached over and grabbed Iroh's hand. "Zuko has a good heart. He really cares about his people. He always did, even back then. He was just very confused and very lost. Thinking his own empathy was a weakness. All he really needed though, was a push in the right direction and a bit of support. And now he's good. I'm really happy we got to know him. We owe him a lot already."

Iroh smiled. "It warms my heart to hear you say that," he said as he padded Kataras hand. "Thank you," he said as she let go.

Just then Zuko came with the tea tray. Nervously he sat it down. "I erhm. I hope I managed to make it the way you like it," he said awkwardly as he put up a cup and lifted the teapot. Pouring nervously.

Of course, everyone already knew that Iroh was going to drink it even if it tasted like soap water and the old man smiled kindly. "I'm sure it's just fine," Iroh said as he lifted the cup. He hesitated a little bit and took a sip. Then his eyes widened and he removed the cup. "This is…" he halted stunned. "Good?!"

Zuko frowned. "You sound surprised."

"Zuko has been practising so much making tea!" Katara beamed. "He's becoming really good at it! It was pretty thin in the beginning. And then it was bitter. But he became really good."

"Wait what?" Zuko asked. "You didn't like it back then?"

"It was pretty cosy drinking tea just for the novelty. But it didn't really taste good at first." Sokka admitted and Zuko gaped.

"Are you serious?"

Iroh however sniffed. "This… This is the happiest moment in my life," he said.

"Uncle." Zuko blinked.

"I am so proud of you nephew!" Iroh cried as he grabbed Zuko in a hug. "So much you have grown!"

"Uncle! It's just tea!" Zuko shouted as he tried to wriggle himself out of the hug. "Let go! Let go of me!"

"Forgive me," Iroh asked as he let go. And as a result, Zuko yelled in shock as he fell back and down on the floor.

"Uff. Auw." Zuko groaned rubbing his backside.

"Are you all right?" Katara asked as she rushed to Zuko's side.

"I'm fine." Zuko snapped as he managed to stand up. "Just… Give me a minute," he asked annoyed as he staggered off. Probably to try and restore his wounded pride.

"Sorry about that." Katara blushed.

"Actually I'm rather relieved," Iroh admitted. "That's the first time I recognised my nephew all day."

Katara smiled amused. "That's not how he usually is you know."

"Still… While change is good. It's still a little overwhelming. So forgive me." Iroh asked. "Believe me. All I ever desired for him was to find happiness and peace. It's just… A little overwhelming to see such change that quick."

"You'll get used to it." Aang smiled. "And it's not like he's all soft now. He still has his prickly sides. You should have seen him with Long Feng."

"Yeah, he was mad," Toph smirked.

"Oh, dear. I hope he won't get into trouble." Iroh blinked.

"Well if he does. We got his back." Toph grinned and the rest nodded as they smiled. Iroh smiled warmly as well.

"You have my thanks," Iroh said sincerely. "Now I'm going to enjoy this tea." he smiled taking another sip then lowered the cup. "Zuko really made this?" he asked in a wondering voice and they all chuckled.

Chapter Text

In his young life. Zuko had gone through what many would consider traumatic experiences.

This how-ever… This had to be the worst. The worst evening of Zuko's life.

How could he ever have thought this was a good idea?! It was horrible! The entire team sitting at the table with Iroh. They had prepared dinner and it was a very nice meal. The issue though was that these people just kept talking.

"ZUKO IS INCREDIBLE!" Aang beamed holding up his hands. "He's teaching me how to fire bend!"

"Really?" Iroh asked amused as he used chopsticks to pick up some noodles.

"Yeah! And he's the best teacher!" Aang beamed. "Fire bending really scared me before. But the way he talks about it and showed me. Fire is something beautiful and amazing!"

Zuko just wanted to crawl down into a deep hole and die.

"He's teaching me how to fight!" Sokka grinned between bites of food "Of course. I could fight all ready but… Yeah, I needed the help. And he said he would show me some moves with a sword too! Sadly we have yet to get a sword."

"Zuko is incredibly skilled with the blade." Iroh smiled proudly. "You should look forward to that demonstration. It is a sight of absolute elegance and control."

Shut up, shut up! Just shut up! Zuko begged inside of his head.

"That's true!" Aang grinned. "I'm really looking forward to seeing it again!"

"Well I for one just think it's nice having one actual gentleman around," Katara said in a huff as she sat with a straight back and ate with dignity. "It has been so nice with someone making me tea in the morning and afternoon. It makes a lady feel appreciated."

Aang gaped. "I… I can make tea for you if you want." he offered.

Was there a way for Zuko to run and not be figured out? He wanted out of here. Desperately. Zuko was looking around for an escape route just as a little blind girl latched onto Zuko's arm keeping him in place. "I had a real Prince escort at the earth palace ball!" she grinned. "We need to do that again! But do it right!"

There was no escape… Zuko was just sitting with a bowed head. His hair falling down obscuring his face.

"Zuko?" Katara blinked. "Zuko are you okay?"

There was quiet.

"Zuko?" Aang asked.

"I'mnee-fine-mherm." Came the muffled response from beneath the hair.

Everyone blinked as they looked at Zuko. And Zuko just wanted to disappear. Right here, right now while everyone kept looking.

Well, all except Toph who was grinning while she was still hanging unto his arm. "I love it when he's shy."

"I'm not." Zuko pouted. This time at least his words were more coherent.

"Nephew. It really is rare to see you so lost for words." Iroh admitted. "Are you sure you're quite all right?"

"I'm fine!" Zuko snapped turning his head to the side which finally made some of his hair slip away revealing his face and its currently bright red color.

Katara smiled amused. "Mr. Iroh… Correct me if I'm wrong. But Zuko hasn't gotten a lot of compliments in the past has he?"

"Sadly no." Iroh sighed deeply. "Palace life is very strict. Ozai is not the type of person to praise even his best generals. And I'm afraid after Zuko got banished he erhm." he coughed into his hand. "He developed a personality that didn't quite agree with most people."

"Uncle please don't," Zuko begged.

"I see he only became like that after the banishment. Makes sense." Sokka nodded. "I mean now we know what Zuko is really like when not under the pressure of Jerk fire lord."

"Could we please… Talk about something else?" Zuko asked. "Anything else!" he begged.

"Of course nephew," Iroh assured though in the next breath he turned back to Sokka. "Yes. Zuko was such a sweet boy when he was little."

"Uncle!" Zuko shouted.

Iroh chuckled. "Forgive me Zuko. You were though."

Zuko bowed his head again making the hair cover his face and he reached for a bun. Stuffing it in his face so he had an excuse not to talk.

Katara chuckled. "So what have you been doing Mr. Iroh?" Mercifully directing the conversation away from Zuko to spare him. At least for now.

"Oh. I've contacted some old friends. Gathered information." Iroh smiled kindly. "And I think a lot of it will please you."

"Yeah?" Sokka asked.

"I've looked into the movements of the southern water tribe fleet," Iroh informed. "I can tell you where they are currently harbored."

There was stunned silence. Sokka looked up as Katara covered her mouth.

"Dad." Sokka gasped.

"I assume you want to attack the fire nation on the day of the eclipse," Iroh spoke calmly. "It would be your best chance to take down my brother. You would though need all the help you can get. All the allies you can find. I also heard word of a man who might help you. Young Avatar." he addressed Aang.

"Me?" Aang asked.

"A guru not far from here. Who could help you with some spiritual training? You are going to need anything you can get." Iroh smiled. Then his smile turned sad. "Sadly I also carry other news. I suppose you know already as you defended the outer wall of this city. But… The fire nation is planning to invade Ba Sing Se."

"Yeah. I figured they wouldn't just stop after one failed attack." Zuko spoke sadly. "Especially with Azula leading this force. She won't just give up."

"Exactly." Iroh agreed. "It is true. That they managed to keep the entire fire nation army at bay for six hundred days before. How-ever… The fire nation has developed new technology. And Azula is very cunning. Also, she doesn't quite… Work by the same principles of honor as other soldiers."

"You mean like you?" Sokka asked.

Iroh glanced down.

"Zuko told us," Katara admitted. "That you're the dragon of the west. You're the man who laid siege to Ba Sing Se. And you used to be for the war."

Iroh smiled sadly. "All true," he said as he looked up. "I will deny none of it."

There was a stunned quiet around the table. Now it was suddenly uncomfortable.

"I do recognize the irony." Iroh then smiled a little amused. "That I am now trying to defend the very city I once tried to conquer. I am not proud of who I used to be, and I hope you will find it in you to forgive me my sins. But I also know that all that can be done, is try to move forward. And do the right things now."

Zuko smiled as he put a hand on Iroh's shoulder. "I understand that sentiment," he said and Iroh smiled a small smile up at Zuko.

"Once again it shows how remarkable you are nephew," Iroh commented in a smile. "It took me decades to get where you are now."

"Please stop," Zuko asked as he turned his head away. Blushing again.

Aang smiled fondly. "I can't speak for the others," he said. "But I forgive you. You are clearly trying to do the right thing. And I would be honored to call you a friend."

"The honor would be all mine," Iroh said as he put his hands together and formally bowed. "Thank you young Avatar."

"I second that notion!" Katara exclaimed.

"Third," Sokka said with food in his mouth.

"Can you be my uncle too?" Toph asked. "I would really want an uncle like you."

Iroh chuckled. "You all honor me." he smiled. "Thank you." he bowed his head for them.

They all smiled fondly at him and Iroh looked up, smiling as well.

"Hey, Zuko!" Aang suddenly exclaimed. "You should tell Iroh about the bending techniques you invented!"

Iroh halted as he turned to Zuko.

"Oh erhm." Zuko slipped a bit of hair behind his ear.

"You invented a new technique Zuko?" Iroh asked.

"Well… Remember in the past. When you said I should try to study other benders?" Zuko asked.

"I do. To be honest I didn't think you were listening." Iroh admitted. "You just wanted to move along to the next set."

Zuko's face had an impressive way of becoming different shades of red very quickly. "Well… I did listen. And erhm. Now I was traveling with Katara, Toph, and Aang. I did observe!" he said. "Right now I have mainly been able to use water bending techniques," Zuko admitted.

"It's so cool!" Aang shouted as he stood up. "Zuko can re-direct fire!"

Iroh blinked as he tried to take that in.

"And not just that!" Aang gasped. "We all saw him absorb the fire from five fire benders. Into his body. And then he breathed it back out! It was amazing!"

"So that's how he did it!" Iroh gasped. "That's actually true?!"

"Sure is," Sokka smirked. "And thus the nickname Dragon Prince." he winked. "Fitting for the nephew of the Dragon of the west now that I think about it."

"You figured that out on your own?" Iroh asked and then he shone from pride. "That's something else nephew!"

"Well… erhm." Zuko swallowed. "When Katara bends. What she's really doing is just re-directing the water. So I just thought… And erhm."

"I never thought of doing it like that." Iroh smiled. "How-ever. Now you figured that out by yourself. Re-directing lightning should be easy for you."

Zuko gaped. "Re-direct… lightning?!" he asked.

"I hope you'll never have to use it," Iroh replied. "But I will teach you. Tomorrow morning if that's okay with you."

"Yes!" Zuko exclaimed. "Of course!"

Aang grinned. "Zuko is so cool in battle," he stated. "You should have seen him when he faced Azula!"

At that Iroh almost spat out the noodles he had just put in his mouth. "You did what?" he asked.

"Erhm… When we defended the wall against the drill." Zuko smiled awkwardly.

Iroh sighed deeply. "Zuko. How many times do I need to tell you," he asked.

"It was different this time." Zuko then said. "I… I stopped relying on my anger when fire bending and… It's different." he said. "When I faced Azula I… I didn't try to win. All I tried to do was buying Aang time. And… It made it different. I didn't even fire bend." he admitted. "I just… dodged. It made her really angry that I wouldn't use fire bending against her." he looked at his hands. "It's weird. It's not that my fire has become stronger it's more like… It has become more fluent. Consistent… Adaptable." he said. "I can feel it. How those flames are alive… Living. And using them as crudely as I did. It locks off all the possibilities. Fire is not just big explosions and raw power. It's… Alive." he gasped as he looked up. Then met Irohs soft eyes.

"Only a true fire bending master understands this Zuko." Iroh smiled gently making Zuko gasp for breath.

"Are you saying that I'm…" Zuko halted. "But I'm not as strong as Azula."

"How many times do I need to tell you?" Iroh asked amused. "Fire bending. It's not about the muscle," he stated. "There's someone I know I think you should meet. You're ready now."

Zuko halted. "Who?" he asked.

"Two true fire bending masters." Iroh smiled fondly. "The only two left in this world. Sadly they are in the fire nation. At sun warrior island. We do not have the time right now." he said. "How-ever. When you do have the time." he encouraged. "Go meet them. They should be able to teach you something quite amazing."

"I… I will." Zuko nodded. "When we have the time. And erh. Can actually get to sun warrior island."

"Well. Sounds like there's a lot of things we could choose to do with this new information." Sokka commented. "Dad… That guru dude. Sun warrior island." he commented. "Though we still need to figure what we want to do with Ba Sing Se."

"If I may," Iroh said. "I think that is a discussion we should have in the morning. When we are well rested." he said. "It is also important to enjoy precious moments like this. Things won't go faster just because we insist on making a decision tonight."

"Sounds good to me," Katara said. "Let's sleep on it at least."

And indeed they kept chatting and eating, now more at ease and just having an all around amazing evening until at last Iroh stood up and bowed.

"I think it is time I took my leave. I think I have embarrassed my nephew enough for one evening."

"What are you talking about?" Zuko asked.

"Don't worry. I have a room in the lower ring. I don't wish to intrude." Iroh smiled.

"Have you seen this house?" Zuko asked. "We got plenty of room! Of course, you're staying here! Right?" he turned to the others.

"Of course he is!" Katara huffed.

"What else would we use all this room for?!" Aang asked. "It'll also just be a lot easier won't it?"

"In that case. I thank you." Iroh bowed for them again.

"Let me show you to a room you can use." Katara smiled kindly as she stood up. "You must be tired. It has been a long day."

"Yes, it has," Iroh admitted. "And yes I fear I am rather tired. Sadly I'm not as young as I used to be."

"It's okay." Katara smiled as she took Iroh away. "We're just glad you're here."

Zuko smiled as he looked at the two leave and Toph leaned up against him as her eyes were dripping to almost falling shut. "I want an uncle like that," she muttered.

"I'm okay with sharing," Zuko replied amused. "I think you need to go to bed too."

Toph yawned deeply. "Can't I just sleep here?"

Zuko shook his head. "That would mean I had to sleep here too. Sitting up. So that's a no." he said as he stood up making Toph drop down and Zuko sighed as he picked up dirty dishes from the table to put them in the kitchen soon helped by Sokka who knew that Katara would have his head if he didn't help out.

"He's a cool dude your uncle," Sokka commented as he put down the plates.

"Yeah." Zuko smiled. "I'm glad you're okay with having him here."

"Hey!" Sokka said holding up his hand. "One. He seems to have been the only good thing in your life for three years. Two. He's found out where my dad is and is happy to tell me. Three. He seems pretty onboard with the fire nation not taking over the world and wants to help fight against douch lord. So as far as I am concerned. We owe him big times already."

Zuko smiled amused. "Good points," he said and Sokka grinned.

"This is definitely going to be a big help!" Sokka stated in a grin. "Like I said. Your Uncle is a pretty cool dude."

Chapter Text

In the morning as Aang and Zuko made their way out on the roof as usual. Aang brightened up as he looked down and saw the figure of an older man who had stepped out as well in the early morning.

Aang grinned as he raised his hand and started to wave. Catching Iroh's eye as Iroh looked up and then smiled as he waved back up.

"Hey, Mr Iroh!" Aang suddenly shouted. "You're out for morning meditation too right? You should join us!"

"Up there?" Iroh asked as he pointed up. "Even though Zuko is wise to take you to a place where the sun is the most likely to shine. I fear my old bones wouldn't agree with that climb. You just enjoy your morning." he asked.

"Then we'll just come down to you!" Aang grinned. "Right Zuko?"

"Sure," Zuko said and Aang grinned as he stood up and simply jumped down. Easily breaking his fall with a bit of air bending and landed easily on his feet in front of Iroh.

Zuko shook his head as he stood up. And then jumped down too, needing no bending to land firmly on the ground.

Iroh smiled warmly at the sight of the two young ones now standing in front of him. "You honour me," he said. "Then Zuko. How do we proceed?" he asked.

"You're asking… Me?" Zuko asked.

"Yes. You are the avatars fire bending teacher." Iroh said. "I think you should teach the lesson."

"Oh… Okay. Errhm." Zuko swallowed suddenly nervous.

Aang glanced up at Zuko. Looking a little bit concerned.

"The suns rays only reaches this city in the middle of the day," Zuko commented as he glanced up. "I think it would be a good thing to use some candles," he said as he pulled some out from his pocket. "I got these from the lower ring yesterday," he told Aang.

Aang looked at the candles.

"Usually fire benders meditate with the sun. But in lack of the sun. If you are somewhere where the sun doesn't reach. Or if the clouds cover the sky. Candles are a good substitute and a good way to practise your breathing." he said.

Then Zuko looked at Iroh as if questioning if he was doing the right thing.

Iroh lifted an eyebrow not replying. And Zuko cleared his throat.

"Okay let's sit down. There." Zuko pointed to the middle of the field. "If there are going to be any sun rays at all. It will be there." he pointed and they all walked over and sat down with crossed legs while Zuko put up the candles. One in front of each one.

Then gently with a finger Zuko lightened his own candle and looked at Aang. "Now you."

Aang nodded and lighted his own candle as well while Iroh mirrored the motion and smiled.

Zuko looked at Iroh, still feeling awkward and nervous. "Right," he said. "So Aang. Remember how we have practised our breathing so much. And how your inner flame has moved with your breath as the air you breathe feeds that flame. You felt it. Now with this candle. You can see it too." he closed his eyes and put his hands together. "Watch." he breathed deeply in and out. Slowly and as he did. The candle pulsed with his breath.

"Wow." Aang gasped.

"See. That flame is a reflection of what is going on inside of you while breathing." Zuko explained.

Aang nodded intensely.

"That's also why… To be able to control fire bending. You need to be able to control yourself. In the past as I lost my temper. I ended up burning things even though I didn't mean to. Being able to breathe, to control. Is very important. In all given situations." Zuko stated.

"Like when you make tea!" Aang grinned. "When you were upset. You made tea to get back in control."

Iroh looked up at Zuko. His eyes were pretty questioning. But he didn't say anything.

"Yeah erhm." Zuko blushed deeply. "I… I had to find an alternative to... You know… Yell and… Send fireballs into the air. That was all well and good when I was on an iron ship in the middle of the ocean. Ahem." he coughed into his hand. "And even then it probably wasn't… That well and good." he glanced away.

Aang swallowed. "The first time I entered the Avatar state… I didn't mean to do it. I got mad." he said. "I got so mad. That I just released it all and I… I almost hurt Katara and Sokka. I could have killed them." he whispered.

Zuko looked at Aang with sad eyes. "In my experience, you can't really stop yourself from being mad. Trying to suppress it doesn't help, it'll just make it even more uncontrollable. All you can do is realize that you are indeed mad. And when you realize that, find a way to work through it. Then you can better control your actions or at least. Realize that anything you do now will be actions based on emotion. So it's time to calm down first. And give it the time it takes…. It is indeed a burden of a bender. Any bender really if you ask me. That our abilities are dangerous if we are not in control of them. And well the first step is to be in control of our bending. Is to be in control of ourselves."

Aang closed his eyes and nodded.

"I'm not going to tell you things that aren't true Aang." Zuko said. "What we can do. And you especially. Is very dangerous when not understood probably."

"I know. And I really appreciate your honesty." Aang stated.

Zuko smiled and first then was reminded that Iroh was there too. He turned his head and saw that Iroh was sitting quietly with closed eyes. He was smiling though.

"Right," Zuko said. "Remember what I taught you about breathing," he said. "Now… Feel the flame in front of you. And breath deeply, into the stomach." he began.

By the time they had finished Katara's head popped out of the window. "Breakfast will be ready in ten minutes! Zuko if you want to make tea it's now!"

"Thank you I'll be right there," Zuko called back and he opened his eyes.

Aang opened his eyes too and grinned at Zuko as he stood up and bowed respectfully. "Thank you for the lesson Shifu Zuko!" he grinned.

"Thank you for the lesson." Iroh bowed for Zuko as well.

"But… But." Zuko stammered. This was backwards! This wasn't how it worked.

"The Avatar has found himself quite the teacher it seems." Iroh continued smiling.

When would people stop this nonsense! This constant… It was so weird! The world had gone insane. That was the only explanation.

Zuko shook his head.

"Do you have the time after breakfast?" Iroh asked. "I don't expect it will take you long to get the idea of how to re-direct lightning. And after that. I thought maybe we could practise a few basics. I will admit as your teacher I am very curious to see how you have evolved."

"Yes of course," Zuko said thankfull to finally be back at familiar grounds. "Maybe Aang should join us."

"He would be more than welcome. Teaching the avatar himself would indeed be an honour." Iroh smiled.

"Well in a way you already have," Zuko commented. "I mean. Most of what I did was just repeating the things you told me. It's not like it was me."

Iroh looked at Zuko. "From where do you think I know the things I taught you?"

"Eerh." Zuko halted

"My own fire bending teachers and people I met over the years!" Iroh chuckled. "I didn't know any of these things when I was your age. I had to be taught as well. That's how it works. We get knowledge and learn from others and our experiences and then we pass it on. The role of a teacher is merely, to pass it on." he said. "And you make quite the teacher Prince Zuko."

Zukos cheeks as always seemed to be in constant heat mode as he turned his head away. "I should go make that tea," he said as he stood up.

"Zuko. I could.." Iroh began as he lifted a hand.

But Zuko was already gone. Really looking like he was fleeing the scene.

"I also enjoy making the tea…" Iroh muttered as he crossed his arms.

After breakfast as promised. Iroh, Zuko and Aang were back in the garden.

This time they were not alone though as Katara, Sokka and Toph were sitting in the grass not very far away from them to observe.

This of course… Wasn't unusual. In their time together training Aang, they had joined each other's training sessions. Tried to observe each other and so on.

It was Zuko himself who had introduced the idea in the first place.

Yet now it felt different somehow. Zuko felt kind of on display now that Iroh was here to give him a new lesson.

Like he had done a thousand times in the past. Often observed by members of the crew because… What else was there to do on a ship stuck in the middle of the ocean?

So why did it feel so different now? Why was Zuko so afraid of screwing up? He was used to screwing up in Iroh's lessons.

And not because Iroh was an impatient teacher. It was because he was an impatient student.

Zuko closed his eyes as he inhaled deeply and then exhaled. Trying to ignore the people just relaxing in the grass. Complete with flying lemur and turtle duck chilling out with them.

"Zuko. Would you mind give us a demonstration of how you managed to absorb fire?" Iroh asked kindly.

"What?" Zuko asked not having counted on being put on display that quick.

"I'm rather curious," Iroh said. "Would you mind trying to show me? No fire involved. Just try to explain."

"Erhm. Right." Zuko said and Aang sat down with crossed legs as he wide-eyed looked up at Zuko. "Well. It's like I said. I observed Katara water bend. And joined her and Aang for a few lessons. Trying to get a feeling of how she moves. Water is fluent, so what Katara needs to do is create a natural path for it." he took a stand. Slightly different from fire bending and moved. "And the body must be in a constant flow," he said. "Then it occurred to me. Fire in its most basic form is energy. The energy we pull from within ourselves and release." he said. "So what I did was simple." he closed his eyes as he held out a hand. "I created a new path for that energy. The fire coming to me." he held out his hand. "My body had to move with the energy coming towards me so I stood ready. The fire was headed in one direction and instead of blocking I was leading it. Then inhaled as the flames came to attract the fire to me. The energy, going from my hand here." he showed. "In a flow to my stomach where my own inner flame is and it added to it." he said. "I could not keep so much energy inside of me though. So now I made the kata's you taught me for fire breathing." he made the correct katas. "And exhaled finishing this new path."

Aang gaped as he looked up and then clapped.

Iroh nodded. "Re-directing lightning is very similar," he said. "The first part is exactly the same. Your stand is the right one. And your observation is correct too. Fire and lightning. Are merely different forms of energy." he said as he took the first stands. "And energy is always flowing through our bodies so it is about creating this flow. As lightning comes towards you. You must create this path through your body. Inhale and catch with your hand. However, it is from this point on that it becomes different." Iroh showed with his hands. "Lightning is far more destructive than regular fire. It must never touch your heart. That will kill you. You have to create a path that goes beneath your heart and to your other hand." he showed the path. "You cannot breathe lightning. It must travel from one hand and down this path." he gestured. "To the other." he showed. "Please join me and practise this move set," he asked.

Zuko nodded as he took a stand and Aang jumped up as well.

It didn't take very long before Iroh smiled warmly. "I should have figured this wouldn't take either of you long. The Avatar can already water bend and you dear nephew. Already figured out half of it all by yourself. Though I must insist you keep practising this move some more." he asked. "Remember what I always taught you, nephew."

"Repetition." Zuko smiled. "Keep doing it until it becomes second nature. And then still keep doing it. It never hurts going over basics again."

"Speaking of which. Show me a basic first stand." Iroh asked and at once, Zuko and Aang fell in line.

Iroh glanced at them then put a hand under Zuko's chin lifting it a bit. Then nudged his arm into place before he turned to Aang and frowned. He put his own foot on the inside of Aangs foot and pushed Aangs feet a bit further apart.

Then he put a hand on Aangs back making him stand straighter and at last adjusted Aangs elbow.

After that Iroh had them both show him some very basic moves, the first ones Zuko had taught Aang and he nodded approvingly.

"Now. Let's try something fun." Iroh smiled.

"Yeah?" Aang asked hopefully.

Zuko blinked. He wasn't really sure what Iroh had in mind.

"I have a challenge for you." Iroh smiled as he opened his right hand to allow a little flame to light up in his palm. "Extinguish this flame," he asked.

Aang blinked and so did Zuko.

"Of course young Avatar. I would like to ask that you refrain from using Water or air bending. Just blowing it out from a distance seems rather like cheating doesn't it?" Iroh asked.

"What about earth and fire bending?" Aang asked.

"I would like for you to stick to just fire bending and your none bending abilities if you please," Iroh asked.

"Okay." Aang nodded. "Still. Two against one… That's not really fair." he said a bit sheepishly.

Zuko however frowned as he stood with crossed arms.

"Humour me." Iroh smiled warmly.

The people in the grass all blinked. Iroh seemed very relaxed and they were all questioning what he had in mind.

Aang shrugged. "Well okay," he said as he came rushing forward grabbing for the flame only for Iroh to step back and Aang landed flat on his face.

"I feel like you're not taking me very seriously Young Avatar," Iroh commented. Just as Zuko came from the other side and Iroh began to dodge. Smiling amused as Zuko attempted a swiping kick and Iroh jumped aside.

Now Aang came. Reaching a hand for the flame only for Iroh to grab his arm with his free hand and pushed Aang away making him tumble down on the ground.

"Darn." Aang blinked as he sat up. "For a guy who thought he was too old to get up on the roof. He's kind of spry."

"He's the dragon of the west Aang." Zuko pointed out. "He may not look like much. But uncle Iroh might be the most powerful fire bender in the world."

"Oh, Zuko. You flatter me." Iroh smiled what looked like such an innocent smile.

Zuko rolled his eyes. "Trying to use fire bending here is a trick. It won't work. Look!" he made a quick surprise stand and at fast speed, the fire was sent directly towards Iroh who held up his free hand and dispelled the fire easily by impact. He didn't even drop a sweat.

"Azula only got her hit in because she cheated," Zuko stated.

"She re-directed our attention nephew." Iroh sighed deeply. "Created an opening by making us relax too soon. Myself included. That was terribly embarrassing. I really should have been much better than that. I suppose the lesson here is to never drop your guard when Azula is concerned."

Just as Aang send another fireball at Iroh now that he was busy talking to Zuko. Iroh however swept his hand and the fire was gone.

"I won't make that mistake again," Iroh smirked.

"Woooow." Aang gaped as the rest wide-eyed looked as well. And Iroh. Iroh was smiling his best innocent grandfather smile. "He's like Bumi!" Aang cheered as he jumped up.

Zuko blinked as he looked at Aang. "Who?" he asked.

"The King of Omashu." Aang grinned. "He doesn't look like much either. Well, when wearing his cloak that is. But he is the worlds greatest earth bender."

"Second greatest!" It suddenly sounded from Toph on the grass.

"Right. Even he said he wasn't the one supposed to be my teacher." Aang admitted in a grin. "Still… If Iroh is like a fire bender version of Bumi." he looked at the smiling older man with new eyes.

"Aang… We need to work together on this one." Zuko whispered.

"Oh, what's this? Are you conspiring against me?" Iroh asked. "Two young people aspiring against one old man? What has the world become?" he asked in a sigh.

"Bumi is one of the strongest benders I have yet to meet and he's 112." Aang pointed out. "I'm not falling for this again," he smirked.

"Oh well. When you put it like that. It sounds like I'm still a young man. That's a relief." Iroh chuckled.

Zuko looked at Aang. "Together?" he asked and Aang grinned.

"Together!"

And they both ran forward with Iroh waiting for them.

It quickly evolved to a dance with Aang and Zuko moving around and Iroh moved as little as possible while avoiding their attacks.

"Look! There's tea!" Aang suddenly shouted pointing to the left.

"Where?" Iroh asked and Aang launched forward only for Iroh to bow down and Aang tripped.

"Nice try Avatar," Iroh smirked. "But I can smell the tea from a mile away. Clearly, there was no tea."

"HAHAHAHA!" Sokka screamed from laughter as he pointed. "That's funny!"

"I'm enjoying this a lot," Toph smirked.

Okay, Zuko decided. Clearly, Iroh was making fun of them. It was time for Iroh to go down.

"Aang," Zuko exclaimed. "Go low!" he shouted.

"Got it!" Aang shouted as he came from below and Iroh jumped clearly knowing where Aang was.

However as he was in the air. He couldn't move and that's when Zuko came in. Iroh though twisted his body and kept the flame out of reach. Only for Zuko get on Irohs other side and force him to step towards Aang that now came from behind. Barely did Iroh dodge that too but Zuko was already all over him and that's when it happened.

For the first time, it was only a second. But Iroh lost footing.

It was the first time Zuko had ever seen Iroh lose footing. And he knew it would never happen again. It was his only chance! He launched forward. Reaching his hand for the flame in Iroh's palm and then managed to slap his hand against Iroh like a high five that extinguished the flame.

However, what came after that should have been obvious.

Iroh who had lost his footing and Zuko who only had eyes for the flame and then they both fell down in a pile with Zuko on top of Iroh.

"Uff." Zuko hissed then his eyes widened. "Uncle." he gasped. "Uncle!" he turned to Iroh's face.

However then Iroh opened his mouth and he laughed. A burst of loud ringing laughter. "HAHAHAHAHA!" Iroh laughed loudly. "That really was fun!"

"HAHAHAHA!" Aang jumped up and down. "We did it! We did it!"

Zuko didn't know if he should smile, laugh or be embarrassed. So he did his usual thing of just being embarrassed as he removed himself from Iroh and sat up next to the older man.

Then Iroh sat up next to him. Still laughing as he dried his eyes with his finger. "Your forms are good," he said. "And you certainly don't lack creativity."

"It wasn't that easy though," Aang said. "We're clearly not that great."

"I have fifty years of practice," Iroh replied calmly. "Also… I am the one who taught Zuko so I already know exactly how he fights. Which is an unfair advantage." he said. "All though. There were definitely some changes in your fighting style Zuko."

Zuko crouched an eyebrow in question.

"You were less aggressive and more calculating." Iroh smiled. "You were patient and waited for your opening, knowing that pushing forward would get you nowhere. As well did you work well in sync with Aang." Iroh smiled warmly. "You did well. Both of you. And yes. The key was indeed working together." he said.

Aang beamed and then he clasped his hands together as he bowed. "Thank you for the lesson Shifu Iroh!" he said. "You were right! That was a lot of fun!"

Zuko shook his head. Part of him questioned how much of this had been for training and how much it had been Iroh honestly just wanting to have fun with them.

Well… Either way, Zuko could grant him that. Iroh had always wanted Zuko to try and have fun. And Zuko would always reply that he had no time for fun.

And Iroh… Iroh said. There is always time for fun. Yes, even in the darkest of times. Perhaps that is the time where it's the most important.

"Phew." Iroh wiped his forehead with his sleeve. "I haven't moved around like that for years."

"You can handle it. You're not that old." Zuko smirked. "Besides that's a lie. You moved plenty around when those earth kingdom soldiers caught you."

"Did I?" Iroh asked. "Well I suppose," he commented.

"You were smashing rocks with a chain," Zuko exclaimed. "You are not at all as weak or feeble as you make yourself out to be!… Wait." he halted.

Iroh looked away.

"If you had been more active and actually tried to help capture Aang before. He would have been captured." Zuko realized. "You clearly never wanted me to capture him. Were you sabotaging me?" he asked.

"Well it all worked out didn't it?" Iroh asked in his best innocent smile. "Capturing the Avatar wouldn't have made you happy. I mean." he scratched his cheek then he looked at Zuko and Zuko smirked.

"Must have been a difficult position for you," Zuko commented. "Trying to help a nephew who only wanted to capture the Avatar. But also knowing that the world needs the avatar so you can't allow said nephew to capture him."

"It had its challenges." Iroh smiled clearly relieved that Zuko hadn't gotten angry. "But it was worth it," he said padding Zuko on the arm.

Zuko frowned. "Can I ask you something?"

"Anything Nephew," Iroh said.

"The north pole," Zuko said. "Why..."

Iroh sighed deeply. "Well, Zuko. Given the choice, if Zhao should get to the avatar first or you... That really isn't even a competition. Also." he looked down. "There was no stopping you. At least... I could try and make sure you would be safe. Try." he closed his eyes.

Zuko halted as he swallowed. "Uncle I..."

"You've always been walking your own path Zuko. And there was never any stopping you." Iroh smiled a little fondly. "I suppose all I could really do... Was to try and keep you safe."

"What an unthankful job huh?" Zuko asked a little ashamed.

"No." Iroh shook his head. "That's not how it works Zuko. You remember what I told you. On Zhao's ship?" he asked. "I think of you as my own."

"I... I know." Zuko swallowed.

"I meant it," Iroh said. "Then and now. I could never bear it if anything happened to you."

Zuko closed his eyes as he swallowed. He took a deep breath as he tried to calm himself down.

"I haven't done much to deserve it," Zuko commented.

"Again. That's not how it works." Iroh smirked amused. "Beside. You are doing plenty now. So what's the issue?" he asked in a warm smile.

Zuko smiled warmly back then he halted. "Uncle... There are still things you are not telling me aren't there?" Zuko asked. "Just how much do you actually know? Old friends, you contacted. Who are they?" he asked. "I mean I understand why you wouldn't tell me back then. I really do! But... What about now?" he asked.

"All in due time dear nephew," Iroh assured. "Sometimes though. It's the insignificant looking tile that is worth looking out for," he smirked as he pulled out a familiar Pai-Sho tile.

Zuko frowned as he looked at the infamous white Lotus tile in Iroh's hand. How could he forget their little side trip which Zuko now was absolutely sure had been Irohs attempt on distracting him from trying to capture the Avatar. He had been doing all of that on purpose. Still though... There it was again. The same damn tile.

Iroh shook his head. "It's more than what it looks. Here." he put it into Zuko's hand. "Just. Keep it on hand. Just in case."

Zuko halted but then nodded. "Erhm. Thank you," he said feeling kind of confused.

Iroh just offered Zuko a last pointed look and a warm smile before he stood up and walked back to the house.

Leaving Zuko who looked confused at the tile in his hand.

Yup… There was a lot of things Iroh hadn't been telling him.

Chapter Text

"Okay," Sokka said as they were finally all seated around the table. "We should really need to decide what we are going to do now! We are inside of a city that could be invaded any day. Do we leave or do we stay? And if we stay what are we going to do?" he asked. "We also have other things we could attempt. Collect people for our strike force elsewhere. We could go meet up with the warriors of the southern water tribe. Aang could go meet that guru guy. We have choices now! So what do we choose?"

"I still want to try and talk to the earth king," Aang said. "I want to see him face to face. Even if it's just that once."

"I do too," Zuko admitted. "I would really like to see such a man in the eye. I want to see what kind of man would let his city and kingdom be ruled like this."

Iroh looked at Zuko with worried eyes.

"When we defeat the fire lord. Our aim is going to be to create peace with the rest of the world. With this kingdom. This man is someone needed to create this peace." Zuko said. "I just need to know… What kind of man he actually is."

Iroh's worried look turned into that of relief, and then a proud little smile emerged.

"So… We should stay here for a while?" Sokka asked. "And find a way to finally meet the earth king?" he asked. "And just… Leave dad hanging."

"You do not need to all stick together at all times." Iroh pointed out. "Sometimes delegation is indeed key. You have a sky bison. One or two of you could go to the southern water fleet while Zuko and Aang concentrate on the earth king."

"What?" Katara asked. "Split up?" she asked. "But…"

"Only for a little while." Iroh held up a hand. "Of course it is merely a possibility. If you feel the correct cause of action is to stick together. Then that's it. You will indeed be strongest when together. And the people who run this city are clearly dangerous. It is merely wise to consider all possibilities."

"It does make sense though." Toph pointed out. "The time we have is not unlimited. And it seems unlikely that we'll get anything out of this earth king."

Zuko frowned deeply as he folded his hands. "Sokka and Katara should go." he finally said. "It's their family and their people. Clearly, they both really want to see them."

Sokka turned to Zuko. It was clear there was hope in his eyes but he didn't dare to ask. You could see the longing in him. Katara too did seem hopeful.

"Would you be all right though?" Katara asked. "You said it yourself. This city… It could."

"We have the avatar, the world's greatest earth bender, and the dragon of the west here," Zuko said. "I think we'll be fine."

"Don't forget a young fire bending master called Zuko," Iroh smirked amused.

"Ahem anyway." Zuko coughed into his hand. "That's what I think. What about you guys?"

"It does… Make sense." Katara admitted. "I just. I don't like the idea of just leaving you here," she said.

"You won't," Aang assured. "It'll just be a few days that's all. And Zuko is right! I'm the avatar! Toph is the greatest earth bender in the world and we got two fire bending masters." he grinned holding up two fingers.

"I suppose that's true," Katara admitted just then Toph looked up.

"Someone is at the door." Toph blinked and they all quieted in stunned silence. They all looked rather nervous and Toph finally spoke up. "Zhau-Li."

"What?" Zuko asked. "What is he doing here? How did he get here?" he asked. Dread filled his stomach as harsh knocks sounded at the door. They sounded desperate.

Zuko didn't waste time as he stood up and ran to the door opening it up to true enough face the young man with a scar on the right side of his face.

Wide-eyed Zhau-Li looked up at Zuko. "Thank Agni! I got the right place!"

"Zhau-Li." Zuko gasped. "What's going on? What's happening?" he asked.

Zhau-Li swallowed. "They… They took her! They took Ming!" he cried.

"What?" Zuko asked.

"Somehow the Dai-Li found out that… That Ming has been using fire bending and they came to our house!" Zhau-Li gasped. "They kicked in the door and they just took her! Then… Then Kulai started to cry and... The kid is a fire bender! She send sparks into the air and they took her too! They took the both of them!"

Zuko gasped.

"You're with the Avatar right? You can talk to them. To the Dai-Li. Tell them to let them go." Zhau-Li asked. "They didn't do anything wrong! Kulai is just a two year old toddler!"

Suddenly Iroh was at Zuko's side. "You need to calm down," he said. "Nothing is gained by panicking."

Wide-eyed Zhau-Li looked at Iroh. "Who...Who?" he asked. "Wait you were that guy who came looking for Prince Zuko!" he realized. 

"Oh right." Zuko remembered. "This is my uncle. Iroh." He presented him, and Zhau-Li's eyes widened.

"You… You mean." Zhau-Li gasped. Clearly shocked. "General Iroh?"

"Retired." Iroh held up a hand. "Well and branded a traitor to the fire nation army. So I think that would strip me of my rank either way. Come in and sit down." he gestured. "Tell us what happened. Slowly this time," he asked kindly.

Finally, they managed to get Zhau-Li inside and the young man was clearly shaken up as he tried to tell his story.

"I've never seen earth benders like that before," Zhau-Li whispered. "They were ruthless." he swallowed. "And no-body dared say anything because… They already knew. If you stand against the Dai-Li they'll just take you too."

"They took a two year old." Katara whispered. "That's horrible."

"That settles it. We have to talk to the earth king now. They can't do this." Aang stated.

Zuko closed his eyes. "I want to check on the others first. Just to make sure they are okay," he said.

"Zuko," Katara whispered.

"Those are my people," Zuko said. "And I promised them they would be safe! I promised," he said.

Iroh put a hand on Zuko's shoulder then turned to Zhau-Li. "We'll do what we can," he said. "The Prince has a very stubborn streak. He won't give up easily."

"Let's go to the lower ring then," Katara said as she stood up. "Just to make sure everyone is okay."

"You don't all have to come," Zuko said.

"Honestly. I'll feel terrible just sitting here." Aang stated. "So we might as well all go."

"What twinkletoes said," Toph said.

The moment they approached the small house in the lower ring where the fire nation refuges resided a little girl came running. "PRINCE ZUKOOO!" Rhina shouted as she grabbed Zuko's leg and cried.

"Rhina." Zuko breathed and crouched down on one knee. "Are you okay?" he asked as he touched her face.

"Uhu." Rhina sniffed. "I was trying to sell pottery. Like yesterday! And then… And then." His voice broke. "They came into our house! They messed it all up!"

"I'm sorry," Zuko whispered. "It's going to be okay," he said.

Katara however was looking at the little house with the broken down door. "That's… Their house?" she asked. "That's way too small for twenty-one people!"

"It's enough," Zhau-Li said. "The main thing is that we are safe until the fire nation has been taken back and we can go home. How-ever… "

"You aren't safe." Zuko swallowed and he looked down. "Aang… Appa can carry around six people right?" he asked.

"Yeah," Aang replied.

"That's four trips. Four trips and everyone can get out of here. They aren't safe. If we force ourselves into the palace the Dai-li will target these people. They are the Dai-Li's hostages right now." Zuko said. "To keep us in line."

"But if we start transporting them on Appa the Dai-Li will notice." Sokka pointed out.

"And what about Ming and Kulai?" Zhau-Li asked.

Zuko hissed as he grabbed his forehead. "I'm thinking," he said. Then groaned deeply. Then he turned to Iroh as if hoping that he would magically have the answers.

"I'm sorry Zuko," Iroh said sadly. "That's a harsh truth of being a leader. Sometimes it's about choosing what you think is the least bad option."

"But what is the least bad option here?" Zuko asked.

"I don't know," Iroh said. "Each option comes with its own set of risks. And there is no way of knowing what would be best."

Zhau-Li hissed as he squinted his eyes and turned away. Then he looked up and his eyes widened. "HEY!" he shouted as he pointed and Zuko turned. "That's the kid they took away the other day! He's back!"

At once, Zuko turned to see a kid his own age looking wide-eyed at them in shock. "Hey, you! Come over here!" he exclaimed.

"Jet?!" Katara shouted.

"Katara?" Jet gaped.

"Wait you know each other?" Zuko asked.

"No!" Katara exclaimed. "I just know he's a total creep!"

"Yeah!" Aang exclaimed.

Finally Jet made his way over to them glancing up at Zuko then at Katara. "Hi. What's up?" he said.

"You tell me." Zuko crossed his arms. "Zhau-Li here told me that yesterday morning you were taken away by the Dai-Li."

"I was what now?" Jet asked.

"Taken!" Zhau-Li said. "You were screaming that Ming was a fire bender and they came and dragged you away."

"Dude you must be confused." Jet said. "I haven't done anything like that. And I've been fine the entire time I have been in the city."

"I saw you!" Zhau-Li exclaimed.

"Must have been someone else." Jet said.

"No. It was you. I would remember that hair and those hook swords anywhere." Zhau-Li stated.

Toph gaped as she stepped forward. "This is weird." she said.

"What is it?" Katara asked.

"They are both telling the truth!" Toph gaped. "But that.. That's impossible!"

They all looked up at each other. Looking both concerned and confused.

"The only explanation is that both at least believe they are telling the truth." Toph said.

"Maybe it really was someone else you saw." Zuko suggested to Zhau-Li.

"No." Zhau-Li shook his head. "It was him."

"Look. I don't know you man." Jet said. "I've never seen you before. I was just taking a walk and then you started pointing at me. That's all."

Katara frowned deeply. "Shouting at fire bender does sound like something you would do," she commented dryly.

"What?" Jet asked. "Why would I do that? There aren't any fire benders in this city."

They all blinked.

"And even if there were. What's the problem with that?" Jet asked.

Now Katara, Sokka and Aang were gaping.

"Huh?" Katara asked. "What do you mean? You tried to destroy an entire village just because it had fire nation people living in it!"

"Why would I do that?" Jet asked confused.

"Because… The war!" Katara exclaimed.

"What war?" Jet asked and all gaped. "There is no war in Ba Sing Se Katara." he smiled a weird creepy smile as his eyes seemed oddly dull.

"Katara." Sokka hissed. "I am getting some creep Joo Dee vibes here."

"Erhm Jet." Katara stepped forward. "Are you all right?"

"Yeah." Jet replied. "In fact, I am doing better than I have in a long time. I know I had some issues in the past. But I have been trying to change for the better! Really." he smiled while his eyes looked outright glacial.

"I don't even know this guy. But I can tell this is wrong." Zuko stated as he pointed.

"Some sort of brainwashing?" Sokka asked as he stepped closer to examine Jet who blinked uncomfortably.

Zuko frowned. "So they took this guy and did something to him." he closed his eyes. "At least. If we can make him tell where they took him. There's a chance of finding Ming and Kulai. And then we can get everyone out of this city."

Katara nodded. "Sounds like a plan."

And they all nodded in agreement.

Chapter Text

Soon they were all gathered in a small room Iroh had managed to find for them. Using a few kind words and some copper coins.

It was honestly impressive how he managed to make a suspicious man just turn the other way and let them use his room.

Now they had Jet seated in a chair and his eyes nervously darted all around the place. “Guys… I’m not sure what you’re trying to prove,” he said. “I didn’t do anything. I swear.”

Katara frowned as she bowed down to get in eye heigh with Jet. And Jet wide-eyed looked back at her.

“Jet… I need you to tell me about the war.” Katara said.

“What… What war?” Jet asked. “There is no war in Ba Sing Se. What are you talking about?”

“Jet! I need you to remember!” Katara said. “In the past. You’ve seen the war, try to remember!”

Jet hissed. “I don’t know what you are talking about,” he said as he squinted his eyes.

“Try to go back,” Katara asked. “You’ve seen it. You have to remember.”

Jet hissed as he turned his head and then he suddenly started to sweat. “No… Nooo.” he hissed.

“Fire bending. What does that make you feel like?” Katara hissed.

Jet hissed as he grabbed his head. “Stop it,” he asked. “It… It’s too painful. I can’t.” he hissed.

“Jet.” Zuko suddenly spoke up and Jets eyes snapped open as he looked up at Zuko. “Look at me,” he said and then he held out a hand and a flame erupted from his palm. “What does this make you feel?”

Jet halted, he was frozen as he wide-eyed looked at the flame in Zuko's hand.

“You are facing a fire bender. A real one.” Zuko said calmly. “What does that make you feel?”

Jets eyes were on the flame in Zuko's hand. He inhaled a deep breath, then gasped.

“You’ve been burned before. Haven't you?” Zuko asked. “When was that? How were you burned?”

Jet looked up. “They burned it down…” he whispered. “They burned it all down. We hadn’t done anything.” he swallowed.

Zuko stood stern while the flame stayed in his hand. 

“The entire village… It’s gone.” Jet whispered. “And they were laughing… THEY WERE LAUGHING!” he screamed as he stood up. “STOP LAUGHING!” he shouted at Zuko and then he without a warning launched forward grabbing Zuko's neck and they fell down on the ground. “All fire benders must die!” he hissed. “DIE ASH MAKER!” he screamed as his fingers dug into Zuko's throat.

“JET!” Katara and Sokka screamed as they ran forward and grabbed Jet's arm trying to pull him back.

“No! Let go of me!” Jet shouted. “Do you know what they did! They killed them!” he shouted tears running down his face. “People were trapped in the house! They wouldn’t let them out! They wouldn’t let my mom and dad out! I heard them scream! And the fire. The fire wouldn’t stop!”

“Jet please! Calm down!” Aang asked as he helped to push Jet backward and Zuko sat up. Holding his throat while Iroh rushed to his side.

“Are you all right?” Iroh asked concerned.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” Zuko replied as Zhau-Li and Toph stepped forward creating a wall between Zuko and the struggling Jet.

“Urgh. ARH my head!” Jet cried grabbing his head. “It hurts!” he hissed.

“You remember right? The war?” Katara asked.

“Fire… There’s so much fire.” Jet cried. “Make it stop. Make it stop!” he begged.

“Zuko. I think It’s better we leave the room now.” Iroh whispered and Zuko nodded as he allowed Iroh to take him outside. “Zhau-Li please come too,” he asked and Zhau-Li nodded as all three fire benders left the room allowing the others to concentrate on Jet.

“Jet. I need you to calm down.” Katara said in her best soft voice. “Listen to my voice and breathe,” she asked.

Jet hissed as he shook his head. But finally did what he was told and Katara guided him back towards the chair.

“I’m so sorry about this,” Katara whispered. “No one deserves this. I hope this will help,” she said as she moved behind Jet and lifted her hands. Allowing water to glow from her hands.

“Man….” Sokka muttered. “I can’t believe I am feeling sorry for Jet,” he admitted.

Toph and Aang were quiet as they looked at the boy who hissed now with Kataras hands on his tendrils.

Outside the door, Zuko was quiet as he leaned against the wall. Zhau-Li was crouched on the floor and Iroh had sat down with crossed legs. Breathing deeply and rhythmically.

Zuko glanced at Zhau-Li and his burn scar. And was reminded of Zhau-Li’s story… He had been in the army. He had been ordered to burn down a village but he had refused.

It was clear what Zhau-Li was feeling. The village Jet had been from. It had been one of those and… Just how many?

As if to confirm Zuko's thoughts Zhau-Li reached up to touch his own scar and he swallowed.

“You didn’t do it,” Zuko said. “You weren’t the one burning down his village.”

“I almost did,” Zhau-Li whispered. “I don’t know if it was his village. But it really doesn’t matter does it?” he asked. “I was about to follow orders it’s just… when it was time to send the fire blasts.. I couldn’t.” he closed his eyes. "I just couldn't do it."

“That only speaks volumes of your heart and your honor,” Iroh replied. “Zuko truly has found himself good friends and allies. It does bring an old man hope to see such fine young men as yourself.”

Zuko sighed deeply. “Do you even think it’s possible uncle?” he asked. “To restore the fire nation's honor? We brought so much death and misery.” he squinted his eyes. “Do we even have a right to go home and act like things are fine?”

“It won't be easy Zuko,” Iroh said. “But it’s possible. And it must be done,” he said. “You know. Not all fire nation are evil. And those who just wish to live their own life in peace deserves a chance.”

Zuko nodded. “Yeah…. Yeah, you’re right,” he said.

“Prince Zuko.” Zhau-Li hesitated. “You know that… I wish to serve you. Right?” he asked. “I want to help! In whatever way I can.”

Zuko looked up at Zhau-Li and Zhau-Li’s eyes were honest. Very honest.

“I appreciate it,” Zuko said. “Really. I know that… There’s not a lot of people I can trust. So having one more. One who is actually fire nation. One who understands. It means a lot to me.” he said.

“It’s an honor.” Zhau-Li gasped.

"No. Seriously. It's not." Zuko tried awkwardly. "You don't need to."

Iroh smiled amused. “See Zuko. Making friends is its own reward in many ways.”

“Heh. Once again you’re right.” Zuko had to admit.

Just then the door opened and Katara stepped out.

“He has remembered some things,” Katara said. “And he is going to try and take us where they took him. How-ever… Now that he knows Zuko is a fire bender. That makes the situation delicate.” she said. “As you could see Jet is.." she swallowed. "Disturbed. He truly hates fire nation. Deeply. And especially fire benders." Katara spoke quietly. "We have tried to explain to him that you are Aangs fire bending teacher and that the avatar needs a fire bending teacher if he is to restore balance to the world. He doesn’t know you’re the Prince. Or that you two are also fire benders.” she looked at Iroh and Zhau-Li. 

“He doesn’t know it’s two fire benders we are trying to rescue either I assume,” Zuko replied and Katara shook her head.

Iroh frowned as he stroked his beard. “Poor boy,” he said he finally said in a sad tone. “So much suffering in someone so young... Ones again."

Katara swallowed as she rubbed her arm. Not looking too comfortable either.

Zuko swallowed. “Can I ask you two to just go and makes sure that every one of the refugees is safe? That the Dai-Li won't take them?” he asked Iroh and Zhau-Li. “Then I’ll make sure that we get Ming and Kulai.”

“Prince Zuko.” Zhau-Li hissed.

“I know. I’m sorry I keep leaving you out of the action.” Zuko said. “The thing is that the Dai-Li will be watching them and we'll be poking the hornet's nest. I need to know that they will be safe," he said. "And we need Jet. We don’t know how he will react if anyone but myself fire bends. Heck, I probably shouldn’t fire bend again either while being next to him.”

“We’ll do like you ask,” Iroh said without missing a beat. “If you promise me that you will stick close to your friends. The place you are going will be dangerous.”

Zuko smiled amused. “Of course Uncle,” he said.

“Come on then.” Iroh stood up as he lightly touched Zhau-Li’s arm. “The Prince has given us an order.”

Confused Zhau-Li looked confused at Iroh but Iroh kept calmly walking and was soon through the door.

Finally, Zhau-Li shook his head. He made one short bow for Zuko and then ran after Iroh who kept walking at such a calm pace out on the street.

Outside on the street, Iroh kept walking calmly and Zhau-Li walked with a straight back though he couldn't help keep stealing glances at Iroh. Every time he caught himself he straightened himself out and looked forward. But then he couldn't stop himself again.

“I sense you have questions,” Iroh commented in an amused tone. 

“Well… Erhm.” Zhau-Li hesitated. “I understand you are Prince Zuko's teacher and his uncle,” he said. “You are though a Prince yourself, right? You have a greater right to the throne than Zuko has. Why would you… Take orders from him?”

“Because that’s what I choose to do. Like you choose to do it.” Iroh said. “You need not take orders from him either. He is wanted for treason and neither of us carries rank. Anyone who follows Zuko now will be doing so out of choice.”

Zhau-Li halted and then he nodded. “I see… I think.”

“It really is remarkable.” Iroh continued. “It is not so long ago that Zuko wouldn’t trust anyone. Not even me,” he said. “I’m so glad to see him put his trust in good people.”

“You think he trusts me?” Zhau-Li asked.

“Certainly,” Iroh replied. “And Zuko has learned not to trust anyone easily. I sincerely hope his trust wont be miss placed now.”

“No!” Zhau-Li exclaimed. “I promise! It won't be.”

“I didn’t think it would,” Iroh assured. “I just wanted you to know how remarkable this is and…” he halted. “How much damage it could cause if his trust was broken now. It is only so recently that he started putting his trust in anyone.”

Zhau-Li nodded. “I swear,” he said. “I’m with him!”

Iroh smiled. “That’s very good to hear. Zuko is going to need all the help he can get in the future.”

Zhau-Li nodded. “I’m ready for it.”

“Relax.” Iroh chuckled. “Let’s go to your house and then perhaps. A nice cup of tea. That should help settle everyone down.”

Zhau-Li blinked as he walked with the older shorter man back to their house.

Zhau-Li had to admit… He had grown up being told amazing stories about the Dragon of the West. The most feared general in the fire nation army.

This… Wasn’t really what he had expected General Iroh to be like.

Then again Prince Zuko had barely ever gotten mentioned by anyone. As if he was just that unimportant. And honestly. While Zuko was younger than Zhau-Li by just a few years.

Zuko had the air of a much older and much more seasoned man. As far as Zhau-Li was concerned. Prince Zuko was one of the most impressive men he had ever met.

It just went to show you really couldn’t trust all of those stories Zhau-Li supposed.

Chapter Text

As they walked through the city. Katara and Toph had made sure to place themselves firmly between Jet and Zuko. Not for the first time trying to create that human shield while Sokka kept strict eyes on Jet as if to make sure he wouldn't cause any trouble.

Sometimes Jet would glance at Zuko. His eyes would be filled with hate… Distrust… Disgust.

The thing just was. Zuko had been very used to that exact kind of look from many different kinds of people.

His own fire nation soldiers… Earth kingdom citizens. The very group who was now acting to protect him.

In the past, those looks had gotten to Zuko. They had made him angry and resentful.

Now he didn't feel either of those things. Honestly, Zuko just felt sad and that was kind of it.

Suddenly Aang was right next to him and he looked up. "You're okay?" he asked.

"Yeah," Zuko replied in a whisper.

Aang frowned. "Zuko… I don't really need Toph's abilities to know you're lying."

"Sorry I just." Zuko sighed deeply reaching a hand up to touch his throat where Jets fingers had been digging into his flesh less than an hour ago. It was still sore.

Even back then. As Jet had been on top of him. His eyes burning with rage as he had been looking into Zuko's eyes. He had clearly wanted murder.

Zuko had seen it. The hate and disgust and even then… He just felt sad.

"Do you need Katara to look at that?" Aang asked.

"No," Zuko replied. "It's fine. Just a little sore."

"We won't let Jet hurt you again," Aang said in a firm tone.

"I know," Zuko said. "And that's not." he sighed as he closed his eyes.

"What?" Aang asked.

Zuko sighed deeply. "I don't actually blame him." he finally admitted.

Aang frowned deeply. "You never did anything to Jet." he pointed out.

"I know but." Zuko frowned. "I destroyed villages. I destroyed Katara and Sokka's village. I destroyed Sukis village." he pointed out. "And I…"

"Stop!" Aang demanded and Zuko looked up meeting his grey eyes. "This won't help anything or anyone," he said. "I know you would never allow anyone to be burned alive. Not even back then. And besides, you are doing the right thing now." he stated. "Jet is… not right in the head. He wasn't when we met him the first time either. He was willing to kill an entire village just to get rid of fire some nation citizens. Fire nation citizens who had never done anything wrong and was just living their own life! And you…. You never tried to kill anyone. You're not even remotely the same."

Zuko knew that was supposed to make him feel better. But it didn't. The reality was that the cruelty of the fire nation had created the person Jet was now. And Zuko just felt sad.

Then Aang reached up and grabbed Zuko's hand. "Come on," he said and pulled Zuko forward. First now did Zuko realize the others had gotten ahead by quite a bit and they picked up speed to catch up. Aang not letting go of Zuko's hand.

Finally, they arrived at the shore of a large lake in the upper ring. Jet hissed as he grabbed his head. "It…. It was somewhere around here." he hissed. "There was water. Lots and lots of water."

Zuko looked around. There didn't look to be anything around here. Then he looked at Jet. Jet didn't look good. He hadn't from the start really. Covered in a cold sweat and his body shaking even when he was just standing. Now though he also started to look ash grey.

Zuko though knew better than to try and move in to ask if he was all right. Anyone else than Zuko would be a better choice right now to ask about Jet's well being.

Thankfully Katara was already on it as she lifted a glowing hand and touching the back of Jet's head making him relax as his shoulders slumped together. "Sorry. All I can do is try to dull the pain," she said.

Jet barely even nodded. Now looking drowsy as his eyes were dripping.

Sokka sighed deeply. "Looks like a dead end. There's nothing here."

"Wait." Toph stepped forward. "Yes, there is. You guys just can't see it."

Zuko looked up and so did everyone else who looked to Toph that stepped forward and took a stance. She stamped on the ground and suddenly a new platform emerged from the water complete with a tunnel.

Everyone's eyes widened as Zuko smirked.

"A secret tunnel that can only be opened by an earth bender," Toph smirked satisfied.

"It was there!" Jet gasped. "They dragged me down and… It's dark down there." he swallowed. "Except. A green light." he hissed grabbing his head again. "It's wrong. That light is wrong… There… There is no war in Ba Sing Se." he gasped.

Zuko stood still. A green light? Like the flames in Long Feng's library.

There was more to those flames… There was a reason for their green sick color.

Zuko was already shivering by the idea of seeing more fire like that down there. Sick fire.

But he swallowed his pride and as Toph took a step forward he followed with the rest. Down a small and indeed dark passageway.

Without even thinking Zuko turned on a little flame in his hand only for Jet to hiss like a cat and immediately Zuko thought better of it and extinguished his flame making Sokka sigh disappointed.

It didn't take long though before another light came from the end of the tunnel and true enough… It was green.

As they stepped into a massive underground hall, it was all illuminated by these green flames casting long shadows across the walls and Zuko wrapped his arms around himself.

He had known fire to be destructive, burning, and painful. He had never known it to be sick. Like this.

Sick like the city. Sick like the Joo Dee's and now jet. Like a virus spreading deep below the city, swallowing it up from underground.

One thing Zuko knew was that he hated this place! And this had to be the worst part of Ba Sing Se. Deep underground. Cut off from the sun and only having the light source of this sick green fire.

Quietly they made their way through the halls only to suddenly hear monotone voices speaking. A chair of young women and Zuko looked in through a door that had been left slightly open to see a whole group of young women.

All of their eyes were wide and their pupils tiny.

A Dai Li soldier was standing in front of them spoke. "I am Joo Dee."

And all the women repeated. "I am Joo Dee." in the same monotone voice.

"Welcome to Ba Sing See. Where the walls keep us safe."

"Welcome to Ba Sing See. Where the walls keep us safe."

Zuko wanted to vomit. He felt sick beyond belief and tore himself away from the opening.

"I remember." Jet breathed as he looked up. "I was definitely here."

"Let's try and find where they are holding the prisoners," Zuko whispered and they all nodded as they rushed down the halls.

They kept moving forward, through big halls. Sometimes having to hide in the shadows from passing Dai Li soldiers.

Then as they had gone through a huge door into what looked like a cave. Suddenly the door behind them shut closed as well as the door in front and Zuko gasped.

"We're trapped!"

Sokka however was looking up and he gasped as he pointed.

They all looked up and there were Dai Li soldiers. A lot of them. Hanging from the ceiling.

"Well… That's new." Sokka commented.

Zuko twirled around to look up on a high platform and there was Long Feng himself standing with a stern look on his face.

"Long Feng!" Aang gasped.

"You have made yourself enemies of the state." Long Feng informed them.

"You took two of my citizens!" Zuko exclaimed pointing a hand forward. "Two innocent! Give them back. Now!"

Jet's eyes widened. "What?" he asked.

"They were in our city." Long Feng stated. "And thus were to follow the rules of Ba Sing Se. The rules were broken and thus punishment is required. You as well were welcome as long as you followed the rules. All of you are now enemies of this very city." he nodded his head. "Take them into custody."

And on Long Feng's command, all the Dai Li jumped down as Sokka pulled out his boomerangs and Jet pulled out his swords.

The other four took their bending stands and all at once it was a big battle.

Zuko yelled as he ended up dodging and jumping. Using kicks to kick away boulders. He had a problem. A big problem.

This was a very small enclosed space and he couldn't afford to end up burning one of his friends on accident.

Suddenly Zuko found himself standing back to back with Jet as he pushed boulders back.

"What's wrong Ash maker?" Jet hissed. "No fire today?"

"I don't want to burn any of you," Zuko exclaimed bitterly.

If that pleased Jet. It didn't show. "They didn't tell me it was your people we were saving. Fire nation citizens."

"Refuges. A two year old and her mother who is a pottery maker!" Zuko hissed. "LOOK OUT!" he shouted as a big boulder came right towards them and Zuko slipped in front of Jet now sending a blast of fire sending the boulder back.

Jet hissed but there was no time to reply as another Dai Li came.

A thing became apparent though. While their own group was outnumbered. The Dai Li were outmatched. They were the avatar and three bending masters. It helped too that the two none benders didn't really need to be saved and could hold their own.

Zuko was the first to notice that, as the Dai Li soldiers were almost all defeated. Long Feng turned around to run and he immediately followed.

Jet who had had his eyes on Zuko at all times were quick to follow and the last one who managed to slip through before the door closed behind them was Aang as they were now all chasing Long Feng into a separate room until finally, they hit a dead end.

"Where's Ming and Kulai?" Zuko shouted. "They are under my protection! And I will not stop until they are safe!"

Long Feng lifted an eyebrow. "Very well then," he said. "A final proposition. Take your citizens. Prince Zuko. Every single one of them. Take the Avatar and his friends and leave this city. Do not ever come back."

Jets eyes widened and he turned to Zuko. "You are?" he asked.

Zuko however ignored him. "If it was only up to me I would take you up on that offer," he said. "But I am merely the avatar's teacher, not his master. He is to decide what he intends to do or not do in this city."

Aang nodded as he stepped in front of the other two. "You've gone too far," he said. "And we will not be allowing this to go on anymore. Your reign will stop. Now!"

Aang took a bending stand and Zuko did the same. This time he was more than ready to burn. Jet as well had pulled out his swords.

Long Feng however was smirking. "Jet," he spoke. "The earth king has invited you to Lake Laogai."

Zuko blinked. What… What was this about?

And then suddenly Jets monotone voice. "I am honored to accept his invitation." the next second Jet was attacking Aang and Aang dodged.

"AANG!" Zuko shouted as Jet kept attacking and Aang screamed as he kept dodging around. Zuko lifted a hand now with fire in it but then he halted. He couldn't attack! He couldn't attack either of them.

"Jet! It's me! AANG!" Aang screamed. "We're friends! You don't have to do this."

"I'm afraid Jet no longer has a choice." Long Feng smirked and Zuko gasped as he noticed. Jets eyes were dilated. Covering almost all of his iris.

Zuko swallowed and then suddenly he got an idea. An insane idea. He put two fingers into his mouth and whistled earning their attention. "Hey! Jet!" he shouted. "Look at this!" he held out a hand making a flame erupt from it. "It's fire! I'm a fire bender!"

Jet gasped as he staggered backward.

"Those fire benders. They were laughing right?" Zuko asked. "Now I'm laughing too! Hahahaha!" it had to be the fakest laughter ever made. There was absolutely nothing funny about this.

But it worked and Jet screamed at the top of his lungs as he came running for Zuko with his swords.

"Zuko!" Aang gasped.

"Don't worry about me. Go for Long Feng." Zuko shouted as he easily dodged. Twin Swords! It was familiar and Jet was out of control. He really had this.

Aang nodded as he jumped up to reach Long Feng only for Long Feng to hiss as he called out a boulder and threw Aang back.

Then he looked down at Zuko locked in combat with Jet. However, that was the moment Zuko managed to bow, make Jet trip. Get on Jets left as he grabbed Jets hand and disarmed him so now Zuko was the one holding the swords in his own hands.

Long Feng hissed. "Useless," he stated as he lifted a hand and in the next second a massive boulder dropped from the ceiling and was about to land right on Jet.

"NO!" Zuko screamed as he got above Jet and using his blades to send a flaming ball forward which shattered the rock and left them both unharmed just as Aang fell to the floor as well.

And that was all the time Long Feng needed to turn around and escape through a tunnel closing the hole behind him.

"HEY!" Aang screamed as he jumped up. "Come back here you coward!"

Zuko however was lowering his swords and then looked down at Jet who was holding his head as his body was shaking.

Aang halted. "Jet?" he asked.

A pathetic sound came from Jet. Wheezing, hissing. Crying. And then a drop of water fell from his face and down on the floor.

"Why?" Jet finally asked and he looked up. His eyes were huge and red rimmed. "Why did you save me?" he asked Zuko.

Zuko looked down at him. "I know. You would not have done the same for me," he said. "Here's the thing though. I don't want to be like you."

Jet silenced. His entire body growing stiff, his eyes were wide, and then suddenly he grabbed his head. He was shaking and then he let out a scream that echoed through the caves. "AAAARGH!"

The scream was raw and full of nothing but pure pain and agony and then he broke together in tears just as the door behind them opened and the rest of their group ran in.

Wide-eyed they all looked at Jet who was a sobbing mess on the ground. "What happened?" Katara asked as she ran to Jet and fell down on his knees. "Jet? Are you hurt? Jet?!" she asked.

And then Jet grew silent. He slumped to the floor making Katara gasp. As she turned Jet around his eyes were… Weird. They looked empty. Like there was nothing in there.

And Zuko swallowed as he felt it. The flame inside of everyone. The flame inside of Jet it was like… It was barely even there. It almost felt... cold.

"Jet… Jet!" Katara shouted as she slapped his cheeks.

Zuko swallowed. "He… He's not going to respond," he whispered.

"But. Why?" Katara asked.

"I don't know. But we don't have the time right now. There are going to be more Dai Li in a second." Zuko stated as he put Jets swords into his own belt and then he walked over to Jet. Pulling the boy over his own shoulders so he was now carrying Jet on his back.

Sokka looked up. Shivering by the sight of Jets dead empty eyes looking at absolutely nothing over Zuko's shoulder. Somehow Jets eyes right now seemed to see less than Tophs.

"Toph. Can you get us out of here?" Aang asked. "Please?"

"With pleasure," Toph said opening up a tunnel. "This way. Come on hurry!" she gestured and they all followed her.

"Zuko. If you need me to take over just say the word." Sokka asked as he looked at Jet on Zuko's back.

"It's okay," Zuko replied pretending he was not struggling with the near deadweight on his back. "I got this."

"Okay." Sokka nodded. "We can take turns though. If you need it."

"Yeah… Thanks." Zuko replied as he closed his eyes.

Why was this place just so…. Sick.

Chapter Text

As the team finally emerged overground again the city had turned to semi darkness proving that it was late evening.

That was to their own benefit. No doubt the Dai Li would now be looking for them and they had to find a spot to regroup. Also, there was the dead weight of Jet on Zuko's back they couldn't just leave behind.

Toph ones again proved to be their greatest asset as they didn't really need to peek around corners to see if the coast was clear. Toph could just tell in which direction to go where there were no people as they moved towards the lower ring.

The place where they felt like they had the greatest likelihood of finding a hiding spot.

Finally, they were in the lower ring but faced the question of where to go next. They couldn't go to the fire nation refuge house. It was too much of a risk.

Which sucked because there was no way of knowing if the Dai Li had already attacked that house. The likelihood was sadly pretty great.

Finally, they decided if they could find an empty basement or just something, they had to rely on Tophs feet to find something that was empty and they kept running.

Zuko though was starting to buckle under the weight of Jet on his back. Gasping for breath as he tried to keep himself upright.

"Dude just hand him over. I can take him for a while." Sokka said.

"I just… Need a break." Zuko gasped as he finally sat down on the ground and slid Jets heavy body off himself.

Katara took the opportunity to kneel down in front of Jet putting her hands on his face and aimed it upwards. Only to be faced with those same empty unseeing eyes.

Katara tried to wave her hand in front of Jet, but there was no reaction. Like there was nothing going on at all in there. She leaned over to check his breath… He was breathing.

But it was very slow. Barely even making a sound.

"Seriously what happened to Jet?" Sokka asked clearly looking creeped out. It was hard to blame him.

Hopelessly Aang looked up at Sokka. Closing and opening his mouth only for Toph to stand up.

"We've been spotted!" she exclaimed and they all stood up taking stands.

"Show yourself!" Toph demanded as she pointed at a dark shadow. "I know you are there!"

There was silence. More silence and then finally two figures stepped out.

Two young boys. One looked rather short, with a red bandanna across his forehead and an odd armor around his body.

The other boy was taller. His most prominent feature being a large nose and a straw hat, in his hands though was a bow. The arrow resting on its string, ready to fire.

Katara how-ever gasped. "Longshot. Smellerbee."

Zuko was tense. Clearly, Katara knew who they were but that didn't help him much.

Then the smaller boy hissed. His eyes growing misty. "What have you done to Jet?" he asked.

No… Wait. That was a female voice. The smaller one was a girl!

"We didn't do anything," Katara promised. "Smellerbee. Please listen."

"Jet…" The girl called Smellerbee swallowed. "JET!" she cried as she came running and fell to her knees grabbing Jet's shirt. "Jet! What happened to you?" she asked. "The Dai Li took you and-and… I was so scared. Jet?" she looked up.

Jet's head was dropping down. His eyes were completely empty and he didn't respond.

"Jet… Jet it's me!" Smellerbee cried. "Smellerbee! Jet what happened to you?" she asked as she started to shake him.

"Smellerbee," Katara whispered as she put a hand on the girl's shoulder making the girl twist around as she sneered and Katara gasped as she stepped back. "I'm sorry I… You have to be quiet," she said. "The Dai Li are still after us."

And Smellerbee gasped. "The Dai Li?" she asked in a whisper. "Did you… Safe him from the Dai Li?"

Katara swallowed as she looked down. "Not exactly."

Smellerbees eyes watered. "What happened to him?" she asked and she turned back to Jet. Reaching up a hand to cup his cheek. "Jet. Jet wake up. Please." she begged.

For all that time the big nosed boy hadn't said a single word as he stood with a bowed head. The straw hat shadowing his face. But his bow was lowered and finally, he put it away.

Toph had her eyes closed. Even she could see this was messed up then she looked up. "Ying is on a street three blocks away," she announced making them all look up. "I'll go get him. You guys all stay here," she said as she dashed around the corner.

That left them alone with Smellerbee who had his face buried into Jets shirt as tears fell down her face.

"Who…" Zuko finally asked. "Who are you?" he asked.

Earning Smellerbee's and Longshot's attention.

"They are…" Katara hesitated. "They called themselves freedom fighters. A group of orphans who had found together in a forest. Jet was their leader."

"He still is!" Smellerbee exclaimed. "The freedom fighters are not gone! As long as we are alive, so are the freedom fighters. We are a family!"

"Freedom fighters?" Zuko asked. "I assume you mean… fight for freedom against the fire nation."

"What else would it be?" Smellerbee asked annoyed. "Who else would have taken all of our parents!"

Zuko halted then he looked down. Squinting his eyes.

Just then Toph came back with Ying in tow and the man gasped.

"Thank earth I found you." Ying gasped. "Ming… Kulai?" he hopelessly looked around but then Yings face faltered.

"I… I'm sorry." Zuko gasped. "I couldn't find your wife or daughter."

Ying gasped as he shook. "That… That's okay," he said though clearly, it wasn't. His voice broke. "I'm sure you did what you could." he had to clasp a hand over his mouth to keep himself from breaking.

"We're not stopping." Aang said. "We're going to find them."

Ying nodded, though tears still found their way through his squinted eyes. "Come this way." he gestured. "I'll take you to where the others are hiding." he gestured with his hand.

The others nodded as Zuko was just about to pull Jet back up as Longshot stepped forward.

"I'll take him." Longshot suddenly said in a stern voice. Those were the first words he had even said and somehow it made the impact even greater.

"Wait…" Sokka blinked at the big nosed teen. "You can talk!?"

Longshot didn't even give a verbal reply. He just looked challenging at Zuko. Daring Zuko to object.

Zuko didn't, he recognized it when it was a matter of honor and principle, and instead, he helped Longshot getting Jet unto his own back.

"Quick. This way." Ying whispered and everyone nodded as they followed the young man down the streets of the lower ring of Ba Sing Se.

Ying lead the group to what looked like a run down were house just at the edge of town which was all barred up. Then by stamping a foot in the ground he opened up a tunnel for the group to crawl inside.

Longshot going first with Jet still on his back and Smellerbee darting behind. Katara followed and then Zuko who barely managed to take a step before the familiar presence of his uncle rushed in and pulled him into a hug.

"Ugh" Zuko gasped as the air was squeezed out of him. "Hi Uncle." he smiled a weak smile just as Toph came next and hugged Iroh's side.

"Uncle Iroh!" Toph exclaimed and Iroh smiled as he let go of Zuko and padded her on the hair.

"I thank the spirits you're okay." Iroh smiled warmly. "When the Dai Li came for us. I was worried things had gone wrong."

"Well…" Zuko hesitated. "It would be a shame to say it went right."

He turned his head and they all looked towards Jet whom Longshot was carefully letting down on what looked like a big sack of wheat.

"Oh no." Iroh gasped. "That boy's inner flame."

"I know." Zuko looked down. "I felt it too."

Iroh closed his eyes and Zuko put a hand on his shoulder.

Katara moved gently towards Jet looking at his empty face as she swallowed.

"You can help him right?" Smellerbee asked.

"I'll try," Katara said as she pulled out some water and let her hands glow then gently touched Jet's tendrils. "Jet… Jet," she spoke in a calm voice. "Can you hear me? Jet."

"Jet please," Smellerbee asked as she moved to his side and grabbed his hand. But it was slack in hers. "Jet…" she swallowed and then moved over as she spoke in a quiet tone almost a whisper. "Kailin." she whispered in his ear. "Kailin wake up. It's me, Sascha."

But not even that seemed to wake up the boy who just laid with empty eyes.

"Your real name is Sascha?" Katara asked smellerbee. "That's so pretty."

"I prefer Smellerbee," Smellerbee said. "It's the name Jet gave me when… When." she swallowed. "It's part of becoming a freedom fighter. You leave your old life behind and get a new name. And we're a family." she sniffed. "The Dai Li did this?"

Katara halted then closed her eyes. "I don't know."

Suddenly a shadow came. From the warm aura, Katara didn't even have to look to know it was Zuko. "Only partially." Zuko's raspy voice spoke. "I'm sorry. This isn't what I meant."

"What happened?" Katara asked as she looked up at Zuko.

Zuko sighed. "We were fighting Long Feng," he said. "Aang, Jet, and I," he said. "Then Long Feng… He spoke these words and they were like a trigger. Jet lost control of his own free will and attacked Aang instead on Long Feng's command. It was brainwashing plain and simple and then…" Zuko squinted his eyes. "I had to make him stop attacking Aang so… I decided to draw him to me. With this." he held out a hand allowing a flame to erupt.

By the sight of it Smellerbee screamed as she fell backward. "You're a firebender!" she shouted terrified.

"It… It's okay." Zuko said turning off the flame and tried to take a step forward.

"GET AWAY FROM ME!" Smellerbee shouted crawling backward and Zuko halted.

Longshot looked around his eyes narrow. "They are all fire nation," he commented.

"What?" Smellerbee asked and she looked around. She gasped for air and seemed to start to hyperventilate. "You!" she pointed at Katara. "Why would you bring us here?! To the enemy."

"Smellerbee!" Aang stepped forward. "Look at them. Do they look like soldiers to you? They are refugees! Just like the two of you!"

Smellerbees eyes widened and she looked wide-eyed around at the people who were all looking at them. She was shaking though. It was clear to see.

"I'm so sorry young one." Tien the old woman finally said as she tried. "We didn't mean to scare you. None of us support the war."

Smellerbee's eyes widened.

"And beside… What happened is." Aang swallowed. "After Zuko successfully got Jet's attention. Long Feng got annoyed and… he tried to crush Jet with a boulder. Zuko saved him though… Zuko saved his life. And that's when Jet broke."

"You… You what?" Smellerbee turned to Zuko. "Why?" he asked. "We are the freedom fighters. We fight against the fire nation."

"It was the right thing to do. It's not that complicated." Zuko said. "And… " he closed his eyes. "I'm sorry," he said. "You are the freedom fighters against the fire nation right?" he asked. "I… I want to build a future where that won't be necessary anymore. If I can… I don't know."

"Sir." Zhau-Li looked at him.

"I need a moment," Zuko said as he turned around and walked to the other end of the warehouse.

Zuko was allowed his space for the next hour as Katara tried to see if she could help Jet and the rest settled in. Discussing their plans.

Of course, it wasn't going to last as Iroh finally approached him in his dark corner. "Zuko," Iroh spoke in a quiet respectful voice.

"Hi Uncle," Zuko whispered from where he was laying on the stacks of hay on his side while facing the wall.

Iroh took that as as good of an invitation as he was ever going to get as he sat down by Zuko's feet. "How are you Zuko?" he asked.

"I don't know," Zuko whispered. "This is really… really hard," he said.

Iroh remained quiet as he looked at Zuko.

"Those people. They are counting on me. To help them. But… I don't know if I'm cut out for this at all." Zuko rolled around so he could now look towards Iroh. "Uncle… Why me?" he asked. "Now people are talking about me needing to be the next fire lord. It should be you though. Right?" he asked. "You're older and wiser and.."

"Zuko." Iroh sighed deeply. "There is a river of blood at my feet. Crowning me fire lord would mean bringing back that legacy. That's not what we need. We need to go forward, towards something new and besides." he looked at Zuko. "There is someone now. Someone who these people are looking towards. Someone that people out in the world are talking about and looking towards, someone who is inspiring them to stand up once more. Someone who is bringing them hope." he smiled. "I traveled and I heard the stories all ready. I saw how people's eyes shined again as they spoke of that person. And that person… Isn't me."

Zuko looked at Iroh and then slowly he sat up so they were now sitting next to each other.

"It's you Zuko," Iroh said. "As it should be."

"Why?" Zuko asked. "Why would people be looking to me of all people?" he asked. "I failed so much in the past! I made so many mistakes! And I don't even know what I'm doing." he said. "And even now I tried my best. I really did… And look at where we are. Hiding in a warehouse."

Iroh looked at Zuko then put a hand under his chin and lifted him up. "Zuko. I've known you as a lot of things. A quitter is definitely not one of them. You can't for a moment convince me you are ready to give up now."

"No of course not." Zuko swallowed. "I just…" he sighed deeply. "What if I screw up?"

"Then you stand up and try again. Like you always have done." Iroh said. "And I'll be with you. Understand?"

Zuko nodded. "You've always been with me," he admitted.

Iroh smiled then he glanced down. "Zuko… Your friends are planning to storm the earth kingdom palace tomorrow. Force their way in to see the earth king. I assume you will be joining them."

"I have to," Zuko said.

"Well… I got one last thing for you you might want." Iroh said as he dug into his pocket and found something packed into a cloth. "I still have friends in the fire nation palace. I asked one of them to find this where I hid it in the catacombs and send it to me."

Zuko blinked as he looked at the wrappings in Iroh's hand.

"It's not really from me though," Iroh admitted. "It's from Ursa. She always wanted you to have this. When you were ready that is. Ozai never trusted his wife, however. He would search her chambers for secrets. So eventually she gave it to me for safekeeping so Ozai would never find it." he smiled lightly looking at it in his hands. "She very clearly told me... Ozai must never find this. It is for Zuko." 

"Mom?" Zuko asked

Iroh nodded. "It's an heirloom. Passed to Ursa from her mother. And to her mother from her own father."

Zuko halted. His great grandfather? That would mean… Avatar Roku.

Iroh put the bundle in Zuko's hands and with shaking hands Zuko unfolded it to be faced with a golden hairpiece looking like two flames.

"This is the crown. Meant to be worn by the Crown Prince of the fire nation." Iroh said. "Gifted to Avatar Roku as he left on his Avatar journey… By his best friend. Prince Sozin."

Wide-eyed Zuko looked up. "What?"

"Yes. Those two were friends once long ago. When they were your age." Iroh said. "Before Sozin got his mad idea and before Roku became such a powerful Avatar. They would play, laugh, and tell jokes."

Zuko gasped deeply.

"Now this crown symbolizes more than the crown prince of the fire nation. Now it symbolizes the friendship shared between the Avatar and the fire lord that once was." Iroh said. "Some says though… That some friendships can transcend lifetimes."

Zuko looked across the warehouse and saw Aang who was resting as he leaned against some of the boxes.

"Maybe," Zuko said. "It would be nice to think that."

Iroh smiled as he gently took the crown out of Zuko's hands and looked up at Zuko's head. "May I?" he asked.

Zuko nodded as he bowed over. Allowing Iroh to gently pull his hair back and create the loop which was required to festoon the crown and then Zuko sat back as Iroh looked at him with a smile on his face.

"It suits you. Prince Zuko." Iroh smiled warmly.

Zuko couldn't help but smile in response, a little embarrassed as he could feel a few strains of hair becoming loose at the front. His hair was still kind of too short for this hairstyle. It would grow though.

That's when Aang decided to approach them. "Erhm hi Zuko." then he halted at the sight of Zuko and he pointed. "Hey that's mine!" he exclaimed pointing at the crown.

Zuko blinked.

"No. Sorry! Rokus. It's Rokus. It used to be mine." Aang corrected himself and then grinned amusedly. "Where did you get that?"

"My mom," Zuko replied. "She inherited it from her grandfather Avatar Roku. And Uncle got it out of the palace."

"That's neat." Aang smiled.

"I hope it's okay," Zuko said.

"Of course. I mean what would I be using it for?" Aang asked as he waved a hand over his bald head. "Besides that looks way better on you than it would ever do on me! It suites you a lot. Wow! You look super fancy with that." he said tilting his head.

"It used to be the crown worn by the Crown Prince," Zuko explained.

"Oh. That's even better. Looks like it found its way home." Aang replied then he frowned. "Where did Roku get it from though? Feels like it was a gift… From someone important. Really important."

"His best friend?" Iroh helped.

"Yeah! That feels right." Aang grinned. "Who would that be."

"Perhaps the Crown Prince at the time." Zuko lifted an eyebrow. "Crown Prince Sozin."

Aang blinked. He looked up. "Whaaaaat?" he asked.

"It's not that strange is it?" Zuko asked. "I mean we are friends now right?" he asked. "Didn't Roku say that a mistake made a hundred years ago could be fixed now? But only the two of us could do it. You think maybe… It was the friendship?"

Wide-eyed Aang looked up at Zuko and then. His face turned into a soft smile. "I'd like to think that," he said.

Zuko nodded as he smiled as well. "Thanks for sticking up for me today Aang," he said offering Aang an arm.

Aang though ignored the arm completely and ran straight for Zuko's torso for a hug. "Anytime! After all. We're friends." The young Airbender grinned as he was hugging Zuko tight.

Amused Zuko shook his head as he returned the hug and sighed deeply. This was madness.

In the other end of the warehouse. Smellerbee was resting her head on Jet's stomach, water flowing from her eyes.

"Remember what you promised," Smellerbee whispered. "You wouldn't tell anybody that you saw me cry," she said. "You stayed up with me… And didn't leave until sunrise. And you really didn't tell anybody. I'll never forget that." she whispered. "We're family Jet… And a family sticks together. To the last."

And then suddenly. Smellerbee felt a light touch on her shoulder making her scream. Wide-eyed she looked up and realized. It was Jet! Jet had lifted his arm to touch her shoulder.

"Jet!" She returned to his face. "Jet can you hear me?" she asked.

Jet didn't react, his eyes looked as empty as before. Still though… That arm hadn't been moving on its own. Had he tried to comfort her?

Smellerbee gasped as she turned back to him. "You did hear me" she concluded. "You're in there! I knew you were." she swallowed then she laid down again using his stomach as a pillow. "We'll get you back Jet," she whispered. "It's going to be okay…. It's going to be okay," she whispered.

Chapter Text

"Wow." Sokka blinked the next morning as they were about to make ready to force themselves into the palace. "Look at you looking all fancy," he smirked at Zuko.

Zuko's cheeks grew red as he looked down. The only difference was the hairpiece, otherwise, he was wearing the same red earth kingdom robes he had been wearing all day yesterday too.

"That looks really good on you." Katara cut Sokka off before he said anything stupid. "Is there a reason though?"

Zuko inhaled a deep breath. "I'm the Prince of the fire nation and I'm going to meet the earth king today," he said. "It is going to be our first official meeting. Though if things go as we want, there ought to be many more. And a good relationship is going to be very necessary for the future we want to build." he swallowed as he closed his eyes and tried not to shake. "This meeting will be important in many more ways than one."

"Oh wow. I didn't even think of that." Katara admitted. "Now when you say it like that. I'm getting kind of nervous."

"It'll be okay. He has to listen to us." Aang stated firmly.

Zuko sighed deeply. "I just hope this won't end in disaster," he said as he felt a hand on his arm and looked down to see Iroh. Who as always was there to give him encouragement and support.

At that Zhau-Li stepped forward as he looked at Zuko. He took a deep breath and then he bowed. "I just wished to wish you good luck and Agnis blessing," he said.

Zuko looked at Zhau-Li. "Actually…" he hesitated. "I was thinking. Would you join us?" he asked.

Zhau-Li's eyes widened. "Join you? In meeting the earth king?" he asked.

Zuko nodded. "Yes. To bring the dragon of the west, the man who laid siege to Ba Sing Se for six hundred days, to the earth kings doorstep doesn't really seem like the best idea when our goal is peace. It is going to look bad enough when we force our way through." he said. "How-ever… It would be nice with the support from an actual fire nation citizen at my side," he said.

"Excellent thinking Prince Zuko." Iroh beamed proudly.

"I… I would be honored!" Zhau-Li exclaimed.

Zuko looked at Zhau-Li then he took off the outer layer of his own clothes. The thing about these high quality earth kingdom clothes styles was that they had multiple layers and that suited Zuko pretty fine now as he handed the outer robe to Zhau-Li. "Here. We ought to wear our nation's own colors as we face the earth king. It's not ideal. But it's the best we can do right now."

Zhau-Li gasped as he looked at the piece of clothes in Zuko's hand. Then he slammed a fist into the palm of his hand and bowed for Zuko. "Thank you Prince Zuko!" he said before finally accepting and putting it on. And then he stood there beaming as if Agni himself had just given him his blessings.

Wide-eyed Zuko looked at Zhau-Li not really knowing how to deal with this and ended on an awkward. "Yo-You're welcome," he said and finally managed to turn away.

Only then to be faced with another awkward situation…. It was Smellerbee. Just standing there looking wide-eyed up at Zuko.

"Erhm… hi." Zuko tried.

"You're really the crown prince of the fire nation?" Smellerbee asked as she pointed at Zuko.

"Well… Erhm." Zuko halted. "Technically I have been banished. Then marked for treason which means I have definitely been dis-inherited," he said. "But… Yeah."

Smellerbee frowned. "And you're teaching Aang fire bending."

"Yeah," Zuko said again.

"And you want to fight against the fire lord to end the war." Smellerbee continued.

For a third time, Zuko nodded his head. "Yeah."

Smellerbee frowned as she crossed her arms. "You're weird," she said.

"Heh… Well, I guess." Zuko commented and he halted. "How is Jet?" he asked.

Smellerbee sighed. "Same as last night. He wouldn't even eat by himself. Had to feed him. But thankfully he swallows by himself."

"Oh.. I'm really sorry." Zuko said.

"Pff. You need to grow a backbone." Smellerbee. "You saved his life right. So clearly you ain't owing us anything," she said. "And… People have been pretty nice. They shared their food with us." she nervously looked around. "Dammit! I hate owing a debt to fire nation scu…" she cut herself off. "People." she finished instead.

"Erhm. Smellerbee. Look." Zuko tried as he got down on a knee so they were now the same height. "I get it. The fire nation hurt you. Hurt you a lot." he said. "You have a right to be angry. But if you go around hurting innocent fire nation citizens. You aren't going to be any better than the soldiers who hurt you. You understand that right?"

Wide-eyed Smellerbee looked at him.

"We're going to defeat the fire lord," Zuko said. "But we also need to look at what comes after. What do you intend to do? Try to kill everyone in the fire nation? How then would you be any different than the fire lord?"

"I'm not like the fire lord," Smellerbee said in an angry frustrated voice.

"I know," Zuko said. Sounding calm but also a little sad. "But it was the path Jet was walking. I'm not saying you shouldn't be angry. I am not saying you shouldn't fight back. You should fight back. And you have a right to be angry." he said. "All I am saying is… be aware of where you are headed. And be careful. I was on a very wrong path too once. We can change it though, take our destinies into our own hands and…. Try to head for a better future."

Wide-eyed Smellerbee looked up at Zuko and Zuko offered her a smile.

"Jet is lucky to have good friends like you to look after him. I'm afraid he is going to need it." Zuko stated as he stood up.

"We'll handle it," Smellerbee stated. "Jet never left us. So we won't leave him and…" she halted. "I'll think about what you said. Thanks, I guess," she said as she turned around and walked away with a slightly bowed head.

Zuko glanced up to see Longshot who had been standing next to them observing the entire conversation. Shortly Longshot caught Zuko's eyes and offered him a small nod, as if it was an acknowledgment, and then turned to follow Smellerbee back to Jet.

They had all crawled outside and up on the roof of the warehouse. Those who were about to storm the earth kingdom palace stood in the middle.

Aang, Katara, Sokka, Toph, Zuko and Zhau-Li.

A small force yes. But they were the avatar, three master benders. A brilliant tactician and a loyal soldier.

Iroh stepped forward as he looked up at Zuko. "Be careful," he asked.

Zuko nodded. "I will." he had already seen the hug coming and accepted it putting his hands on Iroh's shoulders.

"Get some sense into that earth king!" Smellerbee exclaimed. "Make them pay for what they did to Jet."

Ying swallowed. "If you can just… Tell me where my wife and daughter are," he asked.

"We'll do what we can," Aang said. "We'll force the earth king to listen. We will not be leaving before he has answered our questions," he said. Then Aang pulled out his bison flute and blew in it.

It didn't take long before the large bison dropped down on the roof and Aang jumped up on Appa's head. "Come on," he said. "We're going to the palace," he said.

Zuko and the others nodded as they all crawled up on the saddle.

"This won't be easy. They will be waiting for us." Aang said with a determined look on his face. "Get ready." and he lifted the reigns. "Yip yip!"

There was no kidding the Dai-Li was ready. Barely had they gotten into the air before the first builder flew up towards the bison and Katara was the first to react slamming the builder back with her water whip.

Then another boulder came from the other side and this time Zuko send it back with his own flames.

Soon builders came from all sides trying to slow the bison down, but it didn't help. Toph jumped on the ground creating a wave from the ground toppling all the soldiers until Aang swooped down and picked her up.

Katara made the water from all the fountains rise and wash away soldiers and Zuko. Zuko was taking a deep breath as he stood up and then he whirled around making an inferno pushing rocks back.

Zhau-Li had only managed to make single blasts aimed at specific smaller rocks coming their way. Hitting about as many as Sokka had with his boomerang.

Hopelessly Zhau-Li looked at Sokka. "So that's real bending masters."

"Eh. You get used to it after a while." Sokka stated. "It's not that special," he said just as Aang and Katara combined their attacks to create a water pump. Followed up by Toph raising what could best be described as a smaller mountain and Zuko got on top of it kicking it down with fire at his heel.

Zhau-Li turned back to Sokka looking at him with wide big eyes.

"I know." Sokka almost cried. "I'm just trying to not feel inadequate all right?! I'm doing the best I can!"

Zhau-Li nodded and finally turned back to the battle.

Finally, they reached the earth palace itself and burst through the doors on Appa's back then jumped off the bison.

"Quick!" Sokka shouted. "We have to find the earth king!"

Everyone nodded without needing another word and the chase was on. Checking rooms and fending off even more Dai-Li soldiers.

Just how many had they thought back now? And they caved in parts of the halls trying to stop them.

Sokka though had concluded what did seem obvious. The halls they were trying to cave in were the halls they needed to go through. They wouldn't try to stop them if they were going to wrong way!

So the caved in halls it was and thankfully they had Toph who just moved the debris out of the way with a handwave and suddenly Sokka's voice shouted.

"GUYS! Over here! I found a really really big door! Must be important."

Zuko turned and made his way over there only to halt as he looked up… Yup that really was a big door. He had to crane his neck to look up at it. That door seemed to be at least 10 meters tall.. And five meters wide.

Heh… Just like home. Sure looked like the doors to a throne room.

Sokka was hopelessly trying to push the door open… Clearly, it wouldn't happen. It was a door in solid stone clearly designed so only earth benders could open it.

Just then Aang jumped forward and slammed his staff into the ground blowing the doors open.

…. Okay or an air bender who also happens to be the Avatar. That's fair.

Without another word, Zuko ran inside with all of the rest to face a throne room and there was a throne with a man sitting on it. Dai-Li guards moved in to form a line in front of him and Long Feng ran inside to stand in front.

"The earth king!" Aang shouted. "We need to talk to you!"

Long Feng turned to the man on the throne. "They are here to overthrow you," he said.

Zuko blinked as he looked at the man on the throne and then it hit him. This man… Was young! Really… Really young. He had to be in his twenties. Mid twenties at most.

"No, we are not here to overthrow you," Sokka said. "We are here to talk!"

"You have to listen." Aang gasped. "Trust us!"

"Why?" The earth king stood up. "You invade my palace. Lay waste to all my guards. Break down my door and you expect me to trust you?!"

"We had no choice!" Zuko stepped forward. "Do you realize what an insult you committed towards us? The Avatar himself came to this city. To talk to you. And while we were denied an audience you had a party for your pet bear! That's an insult to our honor. In the fire nation, Agni Kais has been fought over less!"

"Wait… Avatar?" The king suddenly halted. "You're the Avatar?" he asked Zuko.

"What? Wait! No. He is." Zuko pointed at Aang who grinned up at him.

"Hi!" Aang waved making a little ball of air with his hand and then stood back.

"But you're the one looking all fancy." The king looked at Zuko.

"I'm the Crown Prince of the fire nation and the Avatar's fire bending teacher." Zuko sighed deeply. "Which doesn't make this any better. You denied an audience, an important political meeting with a crown Prince of a foreign nation and the Avatar."

"Long Feng is this true?" The king asked Long Feng.

"Sir. I'm afraid you don't understand the whole picture." Long Feng spoke in a kind tone. "While it is true that Zuko is a prince of the fire nation by birth. He was banished from his own nation three years ago and was more recently denounced for treason. When this is the kind of person the Avatar chooses as his teacher, I wouldn't think the Avatar himself is worth meeting."

The king turned to Zuko.

"Yes. I was banished and now I am wanted for treason." Zuko said. "Because my father is at war with the entire world! And I oppose the war itself! He is out there attacking your villages! Your people! And just a few days ago the fire nation was attacking your wall! We came here to see if we could join forces! But you spit in our face and our goodwill. You insulted us!"

"War?" The king blinked confused. "What war?"

He looked confused. Honestly confused. And unlike the Joo Dees and Jet, he did seem to be in his right mind. Just confused.

"Errh… The war that has gone on for the last hundred years." Aang pointed out.

The king blinked confused.

"You… You don't know. Do you?" Katara asked. "But. How is that even possible?"

"It's entirely possible," Zuko replied. "I didn't know of a lot of the cruelties of the war either before I was forced to leave the palace and my nation. And saw it all for myself with my own eyes. Palace life is like theatre in many ways. A grand big illusion where those in power are just hoping reality won't be coming knocking on the door." he glanced up at the earth king and Long Feng.

"Reality is knocking," Aang stated.

Long Feng frowned deeply. "Your majesty. You do not need to bother with these people. Look at them. They are nothing but children. Let me take care of them."

"I'm sure there must be some sort of mistake." The King said looking up at Long Feng.

"Of course your majesty." Long Feng said. "And I will personally ensure that whatever miss understanding we are having. It will be rectified."

"Hey who calls the shots here?" Toph asked. "Long Feng or the King."

"The King. Naturally." Long Feng said though his eye was starting to twitch.

"So shouldn't he decide what happens?" Toph asked.

The King was sitting still. Clearly, that got to him and he blinked.

Zuko wet his lip. They had to play this right. They could screw it up so easily. "Your majesty." he then finally bowed for him in a respectful bow. "I have a proposition for you," he said.

"And that is?" The king asked.

"Your majesty you don't have to listen…" Long Feng began but the king held up a hand.

"I decide. Long Feng." The king said.

Zuko took in a deep breath. They couldn't prove the war, not now. They had to take smaller steps. "Your majesty. It cannot be denied that when we arrived we were denied an audience with you. And to spit in our faces. While you didn't have time to have an audience with the Avatar and the Crown Prince of the fire nation. You had time to host a party for your bear. A party we weren't even invited to. Even though we were right there, in your city. And we had been told that our request for an audience was pending. Then we were told it would be reviewed in six to eight weeks and then we find out about the party from a newspaper. With no invitation, no consideration. Only ignored."

The king shot a look at Long Feng clearly annoyed.

"I propose." Zuko sucked in a breath. "Walk with me," he said. "One walk with us. And I will consider this insult forgotten."

"But Zuko." Sokka was about to object.

"Quiet you, idiot." Toph hissed as she pulled Sokka down. "He's playing the court game!"

"Do you agree with the proposition Avatar Aang?" Zuko asked Aang.

"I… yes. I do." Aang said. "Prince Zuko," he replied feeling awkward using titles all of a sudden.

"That does seem very reasonable." The King nodded as he rubbed his chin.

"Sir! You don't need to walk with these people." Long Feng hissed.

"Long Feng this is your fault." The King said. "You should have invited them to the party then we wouldn't have had this issue. You are the one who taught me that to not invite important people is the same as insulting them."

"Well… Yes." Long Feng said. "But these children are filled with deceit and only seek to sow discord in your court."

"One walk." Zuko held up a finger. "And we will be out of your hair. Forever. We'll pack up. Leave the city. And you will never see us again."

Everyone turned wide-eyed to Zuko and many of them were clearly about to object.

"I accept your terms." The King said as he stood up. "We'll walk."

Long Feng hissed then took a breath to calm his body. "I suppose a walk in the royal gardens."

"No," Zuko said. "I say where we walk."

"But.." Long Feng spluttered.

"Or will the king go back on his promise?" Zuko asked. "A promise made between a king and a crown prince!"

"A dis-inherited crown Prince wanted for treason." Long Feng seethed. Zuko though ignored Long Feng. His eyes were only on the Earth King who looked down at him through his small glasses.

"Very well." The King finally spoke. "Where are we going then?" he asked.

Zuko inhaled deeply and then exhaled. "We're going," he said. "To the lower ring."

Long Feng's eyes widened. Toph smirked, Aang was grinning and Zuko couldn't help himself as he smirked. Looking at the panic that was starting to rise on Long Feng's face.

The King however was oblivious as he nodded. "So be it then. I accept."

Chapter Text

"Now then." The earth king spoke as he took a few steps forward going down the stairs to his throne. "Since we are taking this walk I think introductions are in order," he said looking at them down his nose. "I am King Kuei. 52Th king of the Earth Kingdom," he said.

"Your majesty." Aang bowed respectfully for him. "I am Aang. The Avatar."

Zuko bowed as well in a traditional fire nation greeting. "Prince Zuko. Son of Fire Lord Ozai and Lady Ursa. Their first child. Which makes me the rightful heir to the fire nation throne. And I have been granted the honor of becoming the Avatar's fire bending teacher as well."

Katara looked at the other two and copied the best she could. "I am Katara of the Southern water tribe. The Avatars Water bending teacher."

"Your majesty." Toph made a perfect curtsey. "I am Toph Beifong of the Beifong family. And I am the avatars earth bending teacher."

"Ah, I see." Kuei looked curiously at them. "The Avatar is traveling with a bending master from each nation. That's interesting. I have only ever seen earth benders." he glanced at the remaining two Sokka making ready for his own clumsy bow. "I suppose those two must be the servants."

"Hey wait!" Sokka exclaimed. "I'm not a…"

"Yes. Your majesty." Zhau-Li bowed a deep bow for him not looking up. "I am Prince Zuko's faithful servant. Whatever he demands. I shall comply."

By those words, Zuko suddenly stood a little straighter his eyes widening slightly. But he didn't say anything… Even though clearly he wanted to. Katara actually felt a little bad for him, she already knew that Zuko had not asked Zhau-Li to become his servant.

"Then you must be the avatar's servant." Kuei pointed at Sokka.

"No… I…" Sokka sighed deeply. "I'm Sokka of the Southern water tribe I'm the… Plan guy."

"The what?" Kuei asked.

"He's a strategist." Zuko helped them along. "And a brilliant tactician who teaches the Avatar the art of planning. As well is he the son of the chief of the South pole. He is expected to become their next leader."

"Thank you, Prince Zuko." Sokka smiled. "Nice that someone will put in a good word for me."

"So… He's also a crown Prince?" Kuei blinked.

"In a manner of speaking," Zuko stated. "Though as you can see. The South pole is not quite as developed as other nations in certain areas. You must excuse his quite frankly blunt way of speaking."

"Hey!" Sokka turned to him, his smile now upside down and Aang had a hard time not laughing.

Zuko however fixed Sokka with a glare. Wordlessly telling him not to screw up and finally, Sokka pouted as he crossed his arms and turned away.

"So then. When should we go for this walk?" Kuei asked.

"Well. As Master Gyatso would always say. No time like the present right?" Aang asked. "Why not now?"

"Surely not." Long Feng stated. "We must prepare a route! Have guards ready."

"What's the matter. Don't you trust the strength of your Dai-Li soldiers?" Sokka asked. "It's just Ba Sing Se. It's safe right?"

"Yes. Of course, the city is safe." Long Feng said though clearly, he was starting to get stressed.

"Then what's wrong with a little walk?" Sokka asked. "The sooner we have our walk the sooner we'll be out of here isn't that right?"

"Sir." Long Feng looked up. "Please at least give me an hour to plan a route for you and post guards."

"Well…" Kuei hesitated as he held his chin.

Zuko's eyes widened. They could not allow Long Feng to do this and he swept in.

"Since when has it become the adviser's job to decide what route the royals need to take?"Zuko asked

Kuei looked at Zuko. He did though look nervous. "It's for my own protection. There are many who would use the opportunity to attack me."

"You will be walking with the Avatar and three bending masters," Zuko spoke patiently. "As well am I sure that Long Feng is going to insists on having guards. Besides, I find it to be safer when the people don't know you're coming."

"Well yes." Kuei frowned. "Let's just get this over with then," he said. "Lead the way. Avatar… Prince Zuko."

"Your majesty." Zuko bowed for him and then gestured with his arm allowing Kuei to walk in front. Only for Zuko to catch a glimpse of Long Feng fuming behind him. This did feel very satisfying.

Finally, Long Feng gestured his hand and to no one's surprise, both Long Feng and a couple of his Dai-Li followed.

Their track though was cut short. They only made it to the entrance as Kuei halted by the sight of the avatar's big companion. "Is that?" Kuei asked.

"This is Appa." Aang beamed. "He's my flying bison!"

You could see Kuei's eyes sparkling. "I thought they were extinct!" he cheered as he stepped closer. "Look at that! Such fine fur coat."

"I brush him once a week." Aang grinned. "Sometimes he needs a bath to or he starts smelling."

"Bosco also needs his weekly baths." Kuei smiled warmly. "Oh, Bosco is my bear. He's a lifelong friend," he explained.

Just then two smaller animals appeared from Appa's head and Aang grinned.

"That's Momo and Lin-Lin!" Aang pointed. "They are never far away from Appa. I think those three have their own thing going!" he said as he reached out an arm and Momo came flying. "Momo is my flying lemur," he explained and Kuei beamed as he stepped forward scratching the Lemur on the neck who purred thrilled. "And Lin-Lin is a turtleduck. He's Zuko's."

"You also have a royal pet?" Kuei asked wide-eyed as he turned to Zuko.

"Well… It's not really." Zuko began only for Lin-Lin to jump down into his own hands and he sighed. "Yes… yes. I have a royal pet."

"I knew it had to be the norm," Kuei said in a wide grin. "How would anyone ever be able to rule without a faithful companion such as an animal?" he asked.

Zuko and Aang glanced at each other. True Kuei was clearly young… But he was acting younger than he should.

By the time Zuko had turned six, he received his first combat training. By the time he was eleven, he had received his first military training. And he was pretty damn sure he would never have been allowed such a thing as a pet bear.

Yes, they had turtleducks in the pond. But they weren't considered pets, they were just… Wild animals visiting the Koi Fish pond. There was no way Zuko would have been allowed to keep one as a pet! Or Agni forbid, take it inside.

"You really like animals huh," Aang observed.

"Yes." Kuei beamed. "Sometimes Mr. Shen who runs the Zoo here in the upper ring will bring his animals for me to pet. Long Feng has been very kind to arrange that when I have felt down."

They all looked back at Long Feng… Clearly all thinking the same thing. Sounded like a distraction.

Kuei though continued. "Just last month. The Panda-Minx got her kittens! They were so cute!" he smiled all over his face.

"Wow! That's awesome. Maybe we should go to the zoo and see them after our walk." Aang gasped.

"Hmm… I have never been to the zoo. They always bring the animals to the palace." Kuei commented. "Maybe though… It wouldn't hurt to come to say hi to the animals. You think they would like that?"

"Absolutely! You're their friend right? Of course, the animals would want to see you!" Aang grinned and Kuei lightened up.

Well… Zuko supposed. It was a good thing these two were getting along. Seeing Long Feng out of the corner of his eyes getting more and more pissed was kind of amazing.

But why did it feel like he had two twelve year olds on his hands right now? He looked towards Katara and it looked like a similar thought process was going through her head as she looked annoyed at the two.

Finally, they managed to make their way to the train station and Kuei blinked confused as the rocky block stopped in front of them.

Long Feng was of course twitching like he constantly was. Zuko however stepped to the door and gestured politely for Kuei to step inside as the first one with the Dai-Li guards and Zuko stepped in as the second followed by the rest. All except Aang who jumped up on Appa to fly next to them.

Inside Kuei just stood as he glanced around Zuko standing right next to him and then the train started to move.

"Woah!" Kuei almost tripped if not for Zuko grabbing his arm.

Wide-eyed Kuei looked up and Zuko let go.

"Forgive me, your majesty." Zuko bowed for him. "I didn't want you to fall."

"That's quite all right," Kuei said. "I was just surprised." he looked around, at the regular people sitting on the seats who all tried not to steal glances at them. "So… This is a train," he commented. "I didn't think it would be quite so… Cramped." he looked at all the people squished together on the seats.

Katara looked up. "You have never been out of the upper ring have you?"

"Oh, I've never been out of the palace before." Kuei smiled.

Zuko looked at the king. Well, that…. Explained a lot. Things started to fall into place.

"I can't say I am very keen on this," Kuei said. "Now that looks like the way to travel." he smiled as he pointed out of the window at Appa who was flying with Aang on his head.

Zuko closed his eyes. "Your majesty," he spoke slowly. "This is how your people travel every single day. To get to work, to get home. You don't think that's worth knowing? How are the people you are supposed to lead lives their life? The very people who feel the effects of whatever decisions you make. You are the one deciding upon train budget and yet you have never even been on a train? How does that make sense?"

"Well, I…" Kuei hesitated. "I suppose when you put it like that," he said. "I trust my advisors though. They know."

Zuko groaned as he held up a hand pinching the bridge of his nose. "The final say still is with you. Nothing is passed without your signature. Do you even know what you are signing half the time?"

Kuei looked up at Zuko. "I trust my advisors," he repeated. "You have advisors as well don't you Prince Zuko. Don't you trust yours?"

"No!" Zuko replied trying to keep back his frustrations. "They each are also interested in advancing their own carrier and their own ideals. The people I trust can be counted on two hands. And they have all earned my trust."

"Well Long Feng has earned mine," Kuei replied. "He took care of me my entire life. Ever since my parents perished and I took the throne he has made sure that Ba Sing Se would run smoothly and I would be safe. I have no reason to distrust him."

"Erhm… Your majesty." Katara hesitated. "I hope it's not too much to ask but… how old were you when you took the throne?" she asked.

"I was four years old." Kuei plainly stated. "So as you can hear. Long Feng's services helped carry both I and the city through."

Zuko was standing still… Yup. Things were definitely falling into place.

"Now I get to ask a question," Kuei said and Zuko nodded.

"Yes, your majesty," Zuko said.

"I hope I don't come across as rude," Kuei said. "But I was wondering ever since you introduced yourself. What's…" he frowned. "What's that on your face. It's not contagious is it?"

Zuko's eyes narrowed he could already see how Katara was about to snap.

"It's a scar, your majesty," Zuko replied. "Do not worry. Burn scars are not contagious."

"Oh." Kuei blinked. "Well, I suppose a fire bender runs the risk of being burned."

"It was no accident," Zuko replied standing tall. "I objected to my father's idea of mindlessly sacrificing fire nation lives to satisfy his own lust for power. Due to my objection, I was asked to fight a fire duel against my father. I refused to participate, refused to raise a hand against my own father. He didn't quite feel the same way and burned off my face. Then he banished me and I lived for three years sailing the oceans of the world. I thank him though, thanks to that banishment I have seen the world. I've seen the two poles, I've seen the earth nation, the big cities, and the small villages hidden in the mountains. I looked the people who live there in the eyes."

Wide-eyed Kuei looked up at Zuko, his face was pale and just then the train stopped.

"We're here," Zuko said as he simply turned and stepped outside Zhau-Li closely following behind him with a bowed head.

Sokka and Katara were sitting next to each other then glanced at each other.

"Katara…. I actually forgot how scary Zuko can be." Sokka whispered at Katara.

"I… I did too." Katara admitted.

"I never knew what the two of you were talking about," Toph whispered back. "But his chi was burning like an inferno… That was."

Kuei was still shaking as he stood. Wide-eyed looking in front of himself.

"Sir." Long Feng spoke. "You don't need to do this. We can go back," he said. "As you can see. Fire nation is not like us. They are savages. The fire lord burning his own son? That's why we don't deal with them."

Kuei however swallowed. "No… I have to do this," he said suddenly sounding different and he took a deep breath before he stepped out as well with the guards behind him.

Chapter Text

Kuei walked with a bowed head as they stepped out on the station platform and Aang came jumping down from above landing next to Zuko.

It was clear though. Even Aang could feel that something had happened as the air seemed tense. He opened his mouth to ask but Sokka managed to catch his eye and shake his head.

"This way please." Zuko gestured with his hand. "Your majesty."

Zuko's voice was cold. And somehow it sounded like a parent being very disappointed in a child. Kuei's head bowed a bit more. Seemed like he had caught the tone as well.

Strangely enough, he wasn't even objecting to it and quietly walked.

By the sight of the group people gasped and moved aside to allow the Dai-Li guards room. Long Feng was firmly looking forward. The air was tense and then finally they stepped outside.

Kuei blinked as he looked up. His eyes widened. "What… What is this place?" he asked.

"This," Zuko spoke calmly. "Is your city. Welcome to Ba Sing Se." he gestured.

Kuei was wide-eyed looking in front of himself and the others looked with him. They weren't really shocked as they saw it.

The tiny houses squeezed together, people in rags scurrying around. Even the lower ring had different sections, some nicer than others. But Zuko had obviously been choosing this train station deliberately.

Kuei looked around at the incredible number of people swarming around. Though by all times they kept at a distance to the Dai-Li not daring to even look at them.

Kuei frowned as he looked at a couple of children playing in the street. "That girl doesn't have shoes." he pointed at her. "Why doesn't she have shoes?"

Long Feng sighed. "Some parents are terrible neglectful. That is no concern of ours that some mothers can't be bothered to take care of their own children. It is the mother's fault, not yours."

"Or maybe she just can't afford shoes," Aang commented. "Or maybe that girl doesn't even have parents. There are a lot of orphans these days! War orphans."

"War… Orphans?" Kuei turned to Long Feng again.

"Sir! These people are out to poison your mind with lies to fulfill their own agenda." Long Feng said. "You do not need to listen."

Kuei frowned.

"I don't know what you are talking about," Zuko said. "We are just taking a walk. Who are you to say that the earth king can't take a walk? I mean if you have nothing to hide."

Kuei's eyes widened as he looked at Zuko and then he turned to Long Feng.

Long Feng stood firm. "There is no need for his majesty to know of these smaller inconsequential things," he said. "The matters he deals with are much more important."

"More important than his own people?" Aang asked. "What could possibly be more important than the people? What is a King with no people? He's there to guide them."

"And he does!" Long Feng said. "As a glorious symbol! A sign of our great potential as a people! Your majesty." he turned to Kuei. "You know I have only ever done what I thought was best for you," he said.

Kuei looked at Long Feng as he took a long shaking breath and then he turned to Zuko. "Where to next Prince Zuko?" he asked.

"Right this way your majesty." Zuko invited with a bow and a hand gesture. He couldn't help but smile as he did so and Kuei walked with a raised head leaving Long Feng behind and they all walked with Kuei and Zuko.

Toph couldn't help herself but stick out her tongue as she passed Long Feng. "Bleeeh." she made a sound making Long Feng's eyes twitch again.

They made their way down some more cramped places, earning many strange looks around them and Kuei kept looking around. Confusing and wonder in his eyes.

"I don't understand," Kuei said. "Why don't they just move to the upper ring?" he asked.

That made the entire team avatar look at Kuei as if he was the world's biggest idiot.

"Sir we can't just let these people move to the upper ring." Long Feng said. "look what they have done to their own home. They would just bring the same destruction to ours."

Kuei frowned deeply as the cry of a baby cut through the air and the baby kept crying and wailing.

"Would someone shut that child up?" Long Feng asked annoyed.

"Mam." A Dai-Li grabbed the woman with the baby in question. "Make your child quiet."

"I… I'm sorry." The woman cried as she looked up. "He's just hungry. He hasn't eaten all day!"

"Then feed him, you ignorant woman." Long Feng seethed. "See what I mean your majesty?" he asked.

"I… I would." The woman cried. "But I don't have any food!" she said. "Please, good sir! If you have a coin to spare." she swallowed.

Long Feng's eyes narrowed. "See your majesty. A woman too lazy to work. And now she cries because her lack of discipline leaves her own child hungry."

"That's enough!" Aang shouted as he stepped forward. "If you had spent just more than one single day in this ring. You would know there isn't enough food to go around and not enough jobs for everybody! You should be ashamed of yourself." he said then turned back to the woman. "Here." he found a coin in his own purse. "Go get some food."

The woman nodded as she scrambled off tears flowing down her face.

Kuei frowned. "Why?" he asked. "Why isn't there enough food to go around? I have been told we have plenty of fields between the inner and outer wall."

"Because of the war your majesty," Zuko said. "There is a war going on out there! And your people are fleeing in masses to this city! To seek the protections of the walls! The food you have is being shared between all the soldiers fighting in the war and the citizens. There isn't enough! Or well maybe there would be if you had a ration and distribution plan!"

"War… You keep bringing up that war." Kuei said. "Who would we be at war with?"

"The fire nation," Zuko spoke coldly. "I all ready told you didn't I. How I got this scar." he pointed at his own face. "I objected to my father's plan of sacrificing fire nation soldiers in one of his attempts to conquer more Earth Kingdom land. Here's another titbit for you," he said as he stepped forward. "He went through with it. It went according to plan and he took another piece of your land."

"I…. I don't know." Kuei swallowed. "This is a lot to be asked to believe."

"LOOK AT THIS!" Zuko shouted. "I dare you to look these people in the eye! They are desperate and scared. Most don't even want to be here but there is nowhere else to go! The fire nation has taken their homes! Their cities! Their land! And you are sitting in your palace holding birthday parties for your Pet Bear!" he said. "I would be very ashamed if I were you."

"I DIDN'T KNOW!" Kuei shouted loudly and then he halted. He swallowed as he stood. Shaking.

"Sir… They wanted you to doubt yourself." Long Feng whispered. "Look at what they already did. You do not need to concern yourself with any of this. You wished to go to the Zoo. You may go."

"I may go?" Kuei looked at Long Feng. "How do you get to tell me where I go?" he asked. "I'm the king!"

"Yes! Of course. I didn't mean to disrespect you. Forgive me." Long Feng said holding up his hands.

Kuei hissed clearly starting to get annoyed. "Long Feng. I don't want to hear a word more out of you before I have gotten to the bottom of this," he stated. Then he hissed as he held his own forehead. "This is so confusing. How do I even know what is true?"

"If you desire my advice," Zuko said. "You asked me if I would trust my own advisors. The hard answer was no. Never trust anyone outright. And yes that also means you shouldn't trust me either. Or the Avatar. You should not be trusting us outright. Only trust what you see with your own eyes." he said. "So use those eyes and have a look!"

Kuei glanced up and was once again faced with the poverty and thin people. You could outright see the shame rising in his eyes. And he looked like he wanted to sink into the ground and vanish.

Then he sucked in a breath. "I need to see more," he said.

Zuko nodded. "Good. I'm glad to see we may still be able to reach an understanding."

Kuei squinted his eyes. "You should know that no one has ever dared talk to me like you have today."

"Then perhaps it was about time," Zuko replied evenly.

"Has anyone ever talked that way to you? Crown Prince Zuko." Kuei asked in a dry tone.

Zuko couldn't help it. He chuckled amused. "I was lucky if a stern talking was all I got. Did you forget about this already?" he pointed at his scar.

Kuei looked down in shame. His small attempt to regain a bit of dignity had clearly been lost even before it started.

They kept walking. They arrived at another station where trains came from the outer wall and fresh refuges got off.

They went to the shelters where newly arrived was housed and realized newly arrived was only allowed to stay for about three weeks. Then if they hadn't found somewhere to live it was out on the street.

Kuei didn't speak much more but quietly tried to take it all in. Shame in his eyes and finally they stopped.

Kuei stood with closed eyes. Shaking lightly.

"Your majesty," Aang said as he stepped forward. "You are at war with the fire nation. We came here because we wanted to join forces."

Kuei glanced up. "Avatar Aang. This certainly proofs that things are not right in this city. But it doesn't prove we are at war. Prince Zuko said himself, I shouldn't trust anyone's words. Do you have any proof?"

The team all looked at each other and then Sokka lightened up.

"Yes! Yes, we do!" Sokka stated.

"We do?" Aang asked.

"Yup," Sokka smirked. "We're going to the outer wall now," he said and the others looked up.

"You don't mean?" Katara asked.

"The drill!" Toph cheered. "Brilliant Sokka! They can't have hidden that!"

There had been no stopping the King. Here they were… On the wall and the King looked down at the giant drill down below them his eyes wide.

"What happened here?" Kuei asked in a whisper.

Long Feng turned his head. At least he seemed to have realized, there was no longer any fighting this. He was not allowed to speak. Even if he tried they would silence him and it was General Sung who stepped forward.

"It was a fire nation attack your majesty." General Sung spoke. "They almost breached the wall using this. If it hadn't been for the Avatar and his companions." he halted.

Kuei swallowed and he turned to Sung. "General… Are we at war with the fire nation?"

Sung's eyes widened. "Why… Yes sir," he said. "We are."

"For how long have we been at war?" Kuei asked.

"The hundred year anniversary is later this year sir," Sung replied in a defeated tone. "Your own parents were defeated in an attack."

Kuei's eyes widened. "What?" he asked.

Zuko swallowed. He honestly felt bad. "How did you think they died?" he asked Kuei.

"Assassins," Kuei said. "Opportunists. Who killed them when they were on a diplomatic journey."

"Sir…" Sung spoke quietly. "They were indeed on a diplomatic journey. They were traveling towards the fire nation to negotiate peace with fire lord Azulon. The fire nation abused their goodwill and ambushed them. It was fire nation soldiers who killed your parents. The plan was to lure out the earth kingdom army so they could take them and that would leave Ba Sing Se defenseless." he said. "The plan though failed as Long Feng ordered that we did not retaliate."

Kuei was shaking. He closed his eyes.

"King Kuei," Zuko spoke quietly. "Who told you it was assassins who killed your parents?"

"Long Feng," Kuei whispered quietly.

"Who told you that you shouldn't be leaving the palace?" Zuko asked again.

"Long Feng," Kuei replied.

Zuko sucked in a breath. "Who told you… That you didn't need to worry about your own citizens. That everything is all right. That the world is at peace. That you shouldn't even talk to your own generals?"

There was silence. A long silence.

Kuei closed his eyes as he looked down and then spoke. "Long Feng," he said.

There was a long stretch of silence.

Kuei was standing with a bowed head and then… A tear fell down his cheek.

"Sir." Long Feng spoke up. "I did what I had to do. To protect this city. To protect you. I have always been loyal."

"You lied to me!" Kui turned to him tears falling down his face. "I trusted you! You told me everything was fine!" he said. "You said I was doing a good job! That I was good at serving the people!"

"And I meant it!" Long Feng insisted. "Don't forget who was there for you as you grew up. Every day I visited you. I tugged you into bed when you had nightmares for goodness sake. I just wanted to protect you."

"He wanted you to stay a child," Zuko spoke. "Forever. So he could keep the power for himself."

Kuei sniffed. "It's true," he whispered. "He was the one who would tug me into bed. The only one. Sit at my side on my birthdays. Arrange the zookeeper to come with his animals."

"You were too young." Long Feng said. "You were four when your parents died. You shouldn't have to worry about a war."

"I'm not four now am I?" Kuei asked. "Prince Zuko is younger than I am. And he has seen far more of the earth kingdom than I have! How does that make any sense?!"

Long Feng hissed. "Your majesty you don't understand! There is a delicate balance in Ba Sing Se! If you break it people will panic! Everything we worked for would be lost!"

"We?" Kuei asked. "You mean everything you have worked for! I don't even know what you have been doing. I don't even know you." he swallowed then looked down as he lifted a hand. "Take him away," he asked in a broken voice. "Long Feng is now under arrest." he swallowed. "For conspiracy against the throne."